Tragedy Strikes

By:  Kyara Caledonii









 Copyright February 14, 1999







***All Rights Reserved. Story cannot be reprinted/reproduced without Kyara's permission.***






WARNING:   *** NC- 17 ***














"Josephine. My office. As soon as possible."

The code name was hers, but the voice wasn't Michael's. It was Madeline's.



~*~*~*~*~*



"You wanted to see me?"

"Please sit down, Nikita." Madeline gestured to the wing-backed chairs in the corner, sitting in one herself and loosely clasping her hands in her lap. As usual, she was impeccable in voice and manner. She reminded Nikita of the "Southern Lady" in an old poem she had read -- a woman the poet had compared to "velvet sheathing the steel demurely, in that trained, light grip which holds so surely."

"Is he all right?" Of course, she couldn't ask that question aloud. So, she sat silent, watching Madeline intently for any clue to the answer.

"We need your help, Nikita. There's been an accident. One which could have severe repercussions here in Section. Elena is dead. And Adam will die shortly."

Nikita's vision blurred and she felt her stomach clench with a sharp stab of grief at those words. A gentle mother, an innocent child - Michael's legacy - gone now as if they had only been a dream. For a little while she had shared that dream with them, before the nightmare had taken over.

"How?" she asked enraged. "Did Section cancel them?"

"A drunk driver. Our agents were several cars back. They saw it happen. He ran a stop sign at high speed and crashed into Elena's side of the car. She died instantly. Unfortunately, Adam was in the back seat on the same side of her car. He suffered crushing skull injuries. We've brought them both here to MedLab, but there's really nothing we can do for him. We have not placed him on life support, and our surgeons predict his death within the next few hours. There is really no brain activity. Eventually, his heart will stop."

"Have you told Michael?"

"No, not yet. That's why you're here. We know the effect this news will have on him, and we want you here when we tell him. I have run a profile which indicates there will be a period of greatest risk - to Operations, to myself, and to Michael as he attempts to process this information and deal with it. Your presence may well be the deciding factor in our survival."

"Why not just have Michael contained before you tell him? That would seem to eliminate all risk."

"Yes, but only in the short term. The only way we could then be certain of our future safety would be to cancel him, and we are reluctant to do that. Section has a great deal of time and resources invested in Michael. He has great potential. We want to protect our investment if at all possible. By allowing Michael to confront this issue with a certain degree of choice, we resolve it once and for all."

"How do you know my presence will make any difference?"

Madeline smiled ruefully. "It always has."

Finally, it had been said. She had won the battle for Michael's soul. Even the enemy was being forced to admit her victory over Section.

"What do you want me to do?"

"Just be here. Operations has called Michael in."

The door to Madeline's office opened and Operations entered. He walked over to Madeline and Nikita.

"He should be here within the next 10 minutes."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*



A soft knock penetrated the silence.

"Come in, Michael," responded Madeline.

Stepping over the threshold, he came to a halt as he saw the look on Nikita's face. His expression gave nothing away, but Nikita noticed a dilation of his pupils as his eyes bore into hers. Madeline and Operations seemed not to exist for him in this moment.

"Michael." Operations' voice captured his attention and he turned, facing them both -- waiting. Nikita moved to stand beside him, her hand on his arm. Operations told him the news then -- tersely, dispassionately. Nikita would swear later that she felt no warning -- no sudden tensing of muscle, no movement. One moment, he was standing quietly beside her, and the next he had Operations' jacket in a death grip while holding a gun to his throat.

In a trembling monotone, he whispered in Operations' ear, "Combien de mes fils croyais-tu que j'offrirais sur l'autel du Section?"      **How many of my sons did you believe I would offer on Section's altar? **

Operations responded, "As many as necessary, Michael. But Section didn't demand this sacrifice. If you want to blame someone, blame God, or Fate."

"I do. But there's enough blame to go around. I once told Nikita, if they died, you die. Prepare yourself." And his finger tightened on the trigger.

"If you kill him now, you won't live long enough to say goodbye to Adam. Unless your revenge is more important to you than your son." As always, Madeline's was the calm voice of reason. And, as usual, it was a scalpel, slicing swift and sure.

Michael sucked in one harsh breath, released the hammer, and lowered his hand, the gun dropping to the carpet with a soft thunk. Nikita took his hand in hers - it was ice cold. She looked him straight in the eye and said, "Michael, please listen. I believe them. It was a tragic accident. Section had nothing to do with it. If I didn't believe that, I would help you kill him."

He stared back at her blindly. She didn't know if he had even heard her. But Madeline and Operations surely had.

There was a sudden buzzing of Madeline's com unit, followed by Birkoff's voice announcing, "Incoming - casualities."

Elena and Adam had arrived. Nikita looked to Operations and Madeline, who nodded their approval, then said, "Let's go, Michael. Adam's waiting for you." And she led him out the door and down the corridors of Section to Medlab. Operatives instinctively stood aside as they passed. Word had spread quickly.

They stopped at the windows to Medlab's ER. Elena's body lay covered - only her long dark hair half-visible from beneath the white sheet. Adam was surrounded by Medlab staff. A red turban covered his head. Nikita realized it had once been white bandages, saturated now with blood and brain matter. Michael pressed the intercom and breathed one word. "Prognosis?" Without turning around, one staff member replied, "He's a gork all right. Get the shoebox ready and dig a hole in the backyard for this one."

Nikita gaped, speechless, as Michael slammed open the door to Medlab, grabbed the man and spun him around. He hissed, "That "gork" is my son. His name is Adam. He's six years old. He can count to 100. He knows his letters. He can write his name. He likes to play soccer, and to ride his bike. He loves music, and he won't go to sleep without his stuffed bear, and without hearing me play the cello. Now get out of here and leave me and my son and his mother alone, unless you wish to die now."




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*



Hours later, Nikita sat outside Medlab, still waiting for Michael to come out. Following the hasty retreat of medical staff, she too had left him alone with Elena and Adam - instinct guiding her to give him the privacy he needed to say goodbye. At one point, she had peeked in the door to find him sitting in a chair, rocking Adam in his arms, humming that same lullaby she had heard him play over and over on the cello in the days following his initial separation from his family.

After several more hours, she became concerned enough to risk his anger at her intrusion and reentered the ER. He was still in the same place, still hugging Adam tightly, still swaying slightly and humming - his voice now a hoarse whisper.

She bent down and touched Adam's cheek. It was cold.

"Michael, it's time to let Adam go. His mother is waiting for him."

He looked up at her, expressionless, and replied, "Of course." But when she reached to take Adam, he tightened his hold on his son's body. She tried several times. The response was always the same.

Finally, she left him alone and went in search of Walter. He was the only one in Section besides herself whom Michael trusted - as much as he allowed himself to trust anyone at all. It was possible that the two of them could convince him to give up Adam willingly.




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*



"Hey kid. Mind if I sit down here with you?" Walter pulled up a chair and sat next to Michael, who ignored his presence.

"I know you're real tired, Michael. He must be getting heavy. Why don't you let me take him for a while?"

"Of course."

"Michael, I promise I'll take real good care of Adam. You can trust me. Look, Nikita's here with us. She and I just want to help you, son. We're here with you and Elena and Adam. It's time to let us take over now. You need some rest." Walter's soothing voice finally seemed to penetrate Michael's consciousness, and he turned to face the older man.

"I won't let Section take him. He isn't some piece of material to be disposed of. He's my little boy, and I'll bury him with his mother in consecrated ground."

"I know you will, kid. Just let us help you with the arrangements. Section be damned! We'll do it up right, won't we Nikita?"

"Yes, we will, Michael. I promise you."

And with their reassurance, Michael finally relinquished his hold and allowed Walter to take Adam. Walter lay the boy on the table beside Elena's body and gently covered him. Turning to Nikita, he said, "Why don't you take Michael home, and I'll handle things here."

Nikita bent to help Michael to his feet - he was unsteady and stumbled slightly on rising. She held him close, willing him to accept her strength, yet surprised that he leaned against her without resistance. She gently guided him out of Medlab.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


It was bitter cold as they exited Section. Overhead, stars glittered in a winter sky, and Nikita could smell snow in the air. She bundled Michael into her car and slowly pulled away from headquarters, heading for her apartment rather than his. As she drove, she glanced over to find him trembling violently, his teeth chattering. She turned the heat as high as it would go, realizing he was in shock and needed to be warmed quickly. Suddenly he hissed, "Pull over." She stomped on the brake, and before the car had stopped completely he had jerked open the door and was vomiting into the gutter.

He continued to retch even though there was nothing left to bring up. Nikita got out of her seat and circled around to his side of the car. She held his forehead in one hand and pressed her other hand to his midsection, rubbing slowly in a circular motion. She could feel his stomach clenching beneath her hand, as if trying desperately to expel the rage and grief he was feeling.

Eventually, her massage began to take effect, and the spasms stopped. Nikita took a handkerchief from her pocket, dampened it with water from the plastic bottle she always carried in the car, and wiped the cold sweat from his face. She then gave him a sip of the bottled water to rinse out his mouth, and wiped it as well. Michael slumped back against the headrest, exhausted.

"It's okay, Michael. We'll be home soon. Just hang on." She put the car in gear and headed home as quickly as she could. Fifteen minutes later they were standing inside her door. She led him over to the sofa and plopped him down onto it. He lay back, his closed eyes charcoal circles in a white face. She removed his shoes and covered him with a fleece blanket. Going over to the fireplace, she lit the fire she always kept ready. As the flames rose and the room began to warm, she went into the kitchen, intending to brew tea. Remembering how partial he was to milk, however, she decided on hot chocolate instead. Besides, the warm milky mixture might be more calming to his stomach. While the chocolate warmed, she took a minute to run upstairs and change into an old flannel nightgown Looking down on the living area, she saw him stir restlessly, and returned to sit beside the sofa, rubbing his stomach again gently, stroking his cheek with her other hand. He quieted.




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*



On the low table in front of the fire, the chocolate steamed in two mugs. Nikita blew the froth off hers, then took a sip. She glanced over at Michael. His eyes were open, green pools of unshed tears. She placed her hand on his cheek and turned him to face her. The movement caused the tears to overflow and run down his cheek. She wiped them away with the back of her hand. He stared at her unblinkingly as more filled his eyes. "I could drown in his gaze," she thought.

"Michael, drink this," she commanded. She put one hand behind his neck, lifting his head a bit, and held the mug of chocolate to his lips. He swallowed several times, then pushed her hand away. There was a froth mustache on his upper lip. Unable to resist the impulse, she licked it away with one swirl of her tongue. She then pressed gentle kisses on his mouth. His eyes closed, and she kissed the lids, smoothing the hair back from his damp forehead. His breathing deepened - slowed - and she realized he had drifted off, taking refuge from pain in sleep.

Sensing that this respite would be short-lived, she remained by his side, sinking down onto the carpet beside the sofa, staring into the flames. She didn't remember falling asleep but was awakened abruptly by the sound of hoarse cries - Michael was dreaming again. Over the past few months, as their intimacy had increased, she had become somewhat inured to his occasional outbursts in his sleep. She had developed the habit of stroking his arm or his cheek gently until he subsided, often without ever waking. This time, however, was different. His cries began to take on an even more frantic tone - higher in pitch, more of a wail than a shout. At this point she felt compelled to wake him, and grabbing his face in both hands, she called loudly, "Michael! Wake up! It's Nikita! Wake up now!"




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*



His eyes opened, wide as saucers, but blind to her presence - so deep into the dream that he could only see it as reality. He continued to scream. Nikita knew he would awaken to a tragedy even more real than the nightmare. But, she had no choice, and she slapped him hard, twice, whipping his head back and forth against the sofa cushion. He intercepted the third slap with his hand, gripping her wrist so hard she knew she would find the imprints of his fingers outlined in black and blue bruises tomorrow. She could tell the moment he remembered what had happened. His cries stopped abruptly, but the resulting silence was almost as devastating. His mouth remained open - at first a perfect "O" which, as she watched, began to tremble and dissolve, becoming only one facet of the overall mask of grief contorting his features. He wrapped his arms around her waist, squeezing her tightly, as if he were trying to crawl inside her. He took one long, gasping breath, and released it in sob after sob, his entire body convulsing as she held his head tightly to her breast, rocking them both gently back and forth, whispering her love for him. Eventually, the storm passed, leaving them exhausted. Sobs became occasional hiccups - small aftershocks spasming the muscles in his diaphragm. Nikita continued her rocking, rubbing his back all the while.

"Michael?"

Silence. But she sensed a certain tension in him, as if he were listening.

"Michael. Look at me."

His hold on her loosened and he lifted his head, staring at her with naked need. All shields were down, and she was frightened by the intensity of his gaze. "Be careful what you wish for - you might get it," she thought.

He lifted one hand and stroked away the tears from her own cheeks, but made no further move. As always, he awaited her pleasure. And for the first time, she was fully aware of how much the wait had cost him. Suddenly, all she wanted was to give him pleasure here and now - not to worry about the future or the past - just NOW. She pushed him back against the sofa cushion.

As she lay on top of him she could feel his erection hot and hard beneath her. She rubbed him vigorously, and he moaned softly as he swelled rapidly beneath her hand, pressing against the tight confines of the mission pants he was still wearing. Frantically, she unzipped them and released him into her waiting grasp. He sighed with relief, but his sigh turned into a longer, deeper groan as she began to milk him rhythmically, stroking his engorged penis with one hand while circling the tip with her damp thumb.

"Please," he whispered, "may I come in?" and she allowed him to hike up her gown and pull down her panties, which were already wet with her own arousal. As she pulled him to her, he arched his hips and entered her fully in one swift stroke, crying "Aahh! Ni-ki-ta!" as he felt her inner muscles grip him.

The sensation was incredible - pleasure and pain so blended that he wasn't sure he could survive the onslaught. Having breached his emotional armor, Nikita held sway over his physical control as well, and almost before he was aware of it, he had thrust violently into her only twice before ejaculating on the down stroke, half in - half out of her, like a horny teenager. To his chagrin, the burning, pulsing stream of white fluid smeared her thighs and his.

"I'm sor . . ." he hissed, but his words of apology were cut short by her hand pressing lightly against his lips, as she smiled sweetly and shook her head.

"Don't. For once, you don't have anything to be sorry for," she said. "Michael, I love you like this -- don't you realize that your lack of control is the best gift you've ever given me?" Then, dipping her fingers into the moisture on his thigh, she stared intently at him as she slowly and deliberately sucked each one clean, finally running her tongue over her lips in appreciation. "Yum, you taste wonderful."

With each sucking motion, he had hardened more and more violently, until, at her final comment, his erection lurched upward, the veined underside presenting itself in a position of utmost arousal - as the slitted entrance to his urethra contracted and expanded, oozing pre ejaculate onto his belly button.

He looked down at himself in surprise, groaning in reaction to the extreme pressure of his blood-filled penis as Nikita began to lick its underside from base to tip, swirling her tongue over the knob, then pressing and pulling his cock downward, only to release it suddenly just for the thrill of watching his erection spring back to its original stand.

Each time she pressed it back down, and each time his cock rebounded, he thought he would come apart at the seams. Electric shocks jolted him, and he gripped the sofa cushions tightly in both fists, huffing and grunting as he desperately tried to delay the coming explosion. Nikita could tell the end was imminent, for she could feel his buttocks tighten and see his scrotum drawing up. Just as he was about to erupt, she broke all contact, leaving him on the edge of the precipice. His eyes widened as he realized the choice she was giving him - plead for her help or suffer the agony alone. Always before, he had done what had to be done alone - and that included affording himself the necessary sexual relief.

Now, he was unwilling to consider that option, although the urge to touch himself was almost overpowering. She observed the struggle, as his hands clenched and unclenched, then as he stretched one trembling hand toward his groin, only to pull back and groan, "Please Nikita, I'm begging you, help me!" She watched him intently, noting the sweat on his forehead, his rapid gasps for air, and his tongue licking parched lips. He arched his neck and strained upward toward her, desperate for her touch. How could she resist! But, in order to allow him entry, she had to straddle him backward, due to the acute angle of his erection. Slowly, she lowered herself onto him - then withdrew until he almost popped out again.

He felt the warm wet glove envelope his hypersensitive tip, her own internal contractions milking him deliciously. As she rocked back and forth on top of him, the pressure shifted as well, rubbing first the tip then the back side of his penis. The change in rhythm brought him to an even greater level of excitement - one which he had not believed possible. He tightened one buttock, then the other, desperate for completion, and finally grabbed her tightly around the hips, pulling himself into a half-sitting position, which only tightened the pressure on his c--- as it inflated within her. Hunched forward against her buttocks, he wailed out his release as he emptied himself into her. On and on it shot out of him - just when he thought he could have no more to spend, another spasm would overtake him and another jet of sperm would force its way from his body into hers - in a blind race for the grand prize- life calling to itself on the most elemental level.




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*



Finally, it was over. All he felt now was an overwhelming lassitude. Nikita felt him soften inside her, and she heard his deep sigh of contentment as he released her waist and fell back onto the sofa. She gently disengaged and turned to find him already asleep, eyelids fluttering in time to the aftershocks in his penis as his overburdened system tried to regulate itself. She was tired and sore herself, and the thought of a hot bath was very tempting.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

She now sat on the side of the claw-footed tub in the bathroom, running her hand under the tap, then stirring the musk-scented bubbles on the surface of the water. The room was softly lit by five or six thick candles, and she loved the flicker of their light in the mirror and the shadows they cast onto the tiles on the walls. She had pinned her hair up and was just about to step into the tub when she had a second thought. Perhaps Michael would like to join her. Naked, she stepped back into the living room and gazed down at him. She considered letting him sleep, but then she reasoned, "He can sleep later. The more relaxed he is, the better. The more contact we have now, the better."

She was reminded of a method of gentling horses she had recently read about. When a foal is born, the handler maintains contact as much as possible for the first few days, getting the baby used to human touch. Forever after, horses gentled in that manner are calmer and more accepting of the unknown - making them much easier to train. Until now, Michael had been like a wild stallion who had been mistreated - as violent men and women tried continuously to break his spirit. Although seemingly calm and in control as a means of self-preservation, he suffered from the traumatic stress inflicted on his body, mind and spirit by Section. Adam and Elena's deaths had been the final blow - one she did not believe he would recover from without a "sea change." That change had begun, and she was determined to follow it through. There was no going back now - for either of them. She knew deep in her being that he was finished with Section. Whether or not Section was finished with him remained to be seen. It was to life or to death for both of them now, and she fully intended to prevail.

Bending down, she touched his arm and whispered, "Michael, wake up."

At first, he tried to brush her off, but when she pressed her lips to his, he responded, opening his mouth like a baby bird begging for food. She nibbled on his lower lip, then flittered her tongue into his mouth, tempting him into awareness. His eyes opened, and he groaned as he tried to sit up and pull her into his arms. He felt every muscle in his body! Who had tortured him? Then he remembered, both the tragedy and the loving, and he stilled.

Nikita recognized that look, but rather than mention Adam, she just said, "I've got a bubble bath ready for us. Can you get up by yourself, or would you rather I help you?"

He came back to her from the memory he had been trapped in and smiled slightly, "I think I can walk, but maybe you'd better stay close by just in case."

She circled the sofa and extended her hands to help him up. As he stood, he wavered on his feet slightly, as if disoriented, and she quickly stepped closer to put an arm around his waist. As he tried to take a step, they both realized that his pants were pooled around his ankles! In their urgent need, they had both forgotten that little item. Laughing, she squatted down and lifted first one foot, then the other, pulling the pants off completely and throwing them on the chair in the corner. Then she led him into the bathroom.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

A half hour later, they lay in the still-warm water, she with her back against the tub, he nestled against her breasts, as she held him to her with her legs crossed at the ankles across his waist. She was washing his hair, massaging his scalp with rhythmic strokes, easing tension in his temples and at the base of his skull with her thumbs firmly circling acupressure points. His head was bent forward on his chest, and his breathing was deep and peaceful. She hummed softly to herself and to him as the water sloshed gently in time to her strokes. She filled a plastic cup with warm water and poured it slowly over the soapsuds in his hair, painting auburn curlicues on the nape of his neck as the soap dissolved. "Um- m," he moaned, as she continued to press her fingers deep into the knots in his neck and shoulder blades, easing the final bits of tension from his body. Finally, she just leaned back and pulled him against her, rocking them both lightly in the waves.

"Out of the cradle, endlessly rocking . . . ." he whispered, giving voice to the sensation of that moment. They slept.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Nikita awoke first, aware suddenly of the now-chilly bath water and the guttering candlelight. Michael was crying in his sleep, his body shaken by deep sobs overlaying the fine tremor caused by the cold water. Nikita chafed his arms and whispered, "Michael, sit up. We need to get out of this water." He jerked awake and leaned forward, allowing her to slip out of the tub from behind him. She grabbed a towel and dried herself quickly, then pulled the stopper from the tub. He sat there as if hypnotized, watching the water swirl down the drain. She lifted her heavy terry cloth robe from the hook on the closet door.

"Michael, stand up."

He lifted his head, saw her holding the robe open for him, and stood up in the tub. She draped it around him and held him close. He seemed unwilling to initiate any action but obeyed her instructions without protest. She dried him thoroughly, then led him up the stairs and to her bed.

She turned down the coverlet, removed the damp robe, and pushed him down onto the mattress. He sat on the edge of the bed until she gently shoved him back onto the pillow, lifting his legs and covering him. She went around to the other side and got into bed. As soon as she settled, he turned toward her spoon-fashion, twining his legs in hers, his arms around her waist. She put her hands over his and nestled back against him, feeling his breath soft against her neck. Fits of trembling still shook them both, but these became less frequent as they warmed together under the covers.

He had still not said a word, but she could tell he was wide awake. She glanced at the clock on the bedside table -- 2:00 am. It had already been a long night and there were hours yet to endure before daybreak. She tried to turn over to face him, but he only gripped her tighter. Rather than resist, she relaxed and twined her fingers softly into his locked hands. Eventually, his grip loosened and he began to respond to the hypnotic "hand dance" they both loved. She could now feel his growing erection pressing against her bottom and hear his breathing quicken. Following these cues, she pressed more firmly against him and tilted her bottom upward, allowing him to slip into her from behind. He moaned softly and cupped her breast, then her mound, tracing a bolt of heat lightning from one to the other, as he began to circle the fleshy bud between her legs with his thumb. She hunched around his hand, rocking back and forth against the wonderful pressure, as her bottom bumped rhythmically against his own pelvic thrusts.

Higher and higher they climbed, until all at once he stiffened against her. Reaching around behind her, she pressed her fingers into his buttocks, forcing him deeper. He gave one guttural cry and came deep inside her, his cheeks clenching with each spurt. The feel of those powerful muscles spasming under her hands drove her over the edge, as she rushed toward her own completion -- her grip on him tightening and loosening as she rode the crest of the wave. In this way she milked him, but even after all was spent, he continued to pound into her, unwilling to cry "enough". Because it was never enough.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

They had fallen asleep joined, as two interlocking pieces of a jigsaw puzzle. The next time Nikita woke it was to the buzzing of her cell phone. The clock said 7:30 am. As she reached for the phone, she broke the seal that bound them and slipped silently from the bed, taking the phone downstairs with her. It was Walter.

"Hey, Sugar. How is he?"

At the silence on her end, he continued, "How are YOU?"

"I'm okay, Walter. And he will be too. Just not yet."

"I hear you, kiddo. Well, I've made the arrangements. I spoke to the priest at a little village church about an hour from here - St. Jeanne D'Arc. The priest is Father Philippe. The service is all set for 3:00 PM this afternoon. He wants to see Michael at 2:00. I told him I would try my best but that I couldn't make any promises."

"We'll be there at 2:00, Walter. Would you come with us?"

"You couldn't keep me away, Sugar. How about if I pick you two up at 1:00?"

"We'll be ready."

After hanging up the phone, she tiptoed back up the stairs to check on Michael. He was still asleep.   "Thank you, God, for small favors."

He lay in the same position - on his side, knees slightly drawn up. But, in her absence, he cradled her pillow. She looked down at him - at the dark shadows under his eyes, joined now by the two-day stubble shadowing his jaw line and mouth.

As if sensing her presence, his eyelids began to flutter, and then his eyes flickered open. His hand searched for her body in the bed beside him. Her absence registered, and he bolted upright, coming face to face with her as she sat down on the edge of the bed and brushed the hair back behind his ears. The relief on his face touched her -- his practiced mask of indifference had been well-shattered, and he had not yet figured out how to mend it.

"If only he could remain this open without having to suffer so much for it," she thought wistfully.

"I'll make some coffee while you get dressed."

He nodded slowly, then shoved back the covers. She went to her closet and handed him one of her pullovers and a pair of sweatpants. He looked down at her offering -- they were so close in size that her clothes fit him almost as well as his own.

"You're lucky I washed yesterday," she quipped. "Otherwise you'd be wearing my purple tube top and leather tights."

"Come to think of it, he'd probably look hot in the tights." She eyed him carefully for his reaction and was rewarded with a faint quirk of one corner of his mouth. She leaned forward and pressed a feathery kiss on his cheek. Even at this innocent touch he flushed and he felt himself harden. He had already been half-erect from the usual morning "wake up call" from Mother Nature, and this only added to his discomfort.

She looked down and grinned. "Maybe you'd better pay tribute to the Goddess of Porcelain before getting dressed."

Then she headed down to the kitchen. His smile flickered again briefly, and he followed her down the stairs.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

While he was in the bathroom, she started the coffee -- the strong dark French roast she knew he preferred -- and toasted frozen croissants. She briefly considered making an omelet, but she was afraid he wouldn't eat at all if she offered him too much. So, a basket of croissants with strawberry preserves and butter were all she set on the table. By the time the coffee was ready she began to wonder what he was doing in the bathroom. It had been quite a while since he went in there, and she had heard no sound for the last 15 minutes or so. She tapped on the door.

"Michael, are you okay?" No answer. "Michael, I'm coming in." She tried the door, but it was locked. She had a sudden chilling thought.

"What if he's done something to hurt himself?"  She called frantically, "Michael let me in right now or I'll break down this door!"

Just as she was backing away to kick in the door, she heard the bolt snick and saw the door open. He was standing at the sink, staring at her through the mirror. His eyes and nose were red and swollen. She noticed he had found the antique straight razor she sometimes used to "distress" her clothes.

She stepped up behind him and put her arms around him.

"Were you planning to shave?"

He continued to stare at her intently, then his hand opened and the razor dropped into the sink.

"Sit down, Michael."

She pushed him down onto the closed toilet seat lid. Wetting a cloth in cold water, she wiped his face, then pressed it over his eyes, resting his head back against her other hand. After several applications of the cold cloth, he looked like he was feeling better. She picked up her hairbrush from the vanity and brushed his hair, teasing him gently about the numerous curls and "cowlicks" she was trying to tame.

"Michael, this is the worst case of 'bed head' I've ever seen."

"Please join in the banter, Michael,"  she prayed silently. To her relief, he peered up at her and said, "Perhaps we should head back to bed, then."

For his valiant attempt at humor she rewarded him with a resounding kiss on the lips, pulled him to his feet, and guided him over to the breakfast table. She considered telling him about Walter's call and the funeral arrangements, but she decided against it for the moment. Let him wake up properly and get some food down.

"Sit down and eat first. You're going to need all your strength."

"Yes."

She suddenly realized the double meaning of her words. "Think before you speak, Nikita,"  she chided herself. Silently she handed him a cup of coffee. He held it in both hands as if warming them against a sudden chill, then drank deeply.

"Thank you."

When he made no move to eat anything, she spread preserves on a croissant and held it to his lips, prompting, "Here - take a bite. For me."

He put his hand over hers and solemnly bit into the offered pastry, chewing it slowly. He swallowed convulsively, and she was aware of the effort it took for him not to lose it entirely all over the table. She said nothing - only broke off another small piece and held it out to him. This time it went down easier. It took nearly 30 minutes for him to finish two croissants and a second cup of coffee, but at the end of that time he definitely looked better. His face had a bit of color back in it, and he seemed more at ease.

"Aren't you going to eat?" he questioned.

"Yes, now that you mention it, I am," she replied, and she proceeded to wolf down three croissants, a banana, an orange, and a cup of yogurt. The whole time he watched her, envious of her appetite -- not only for food but for life. Her presence infused him with the strength to go on, and without her he knew he would have ended it all with Adam's death.

"He's remembering again. This is as good a time as any to tell him."

"Michael, Walter called this morning. He's made the necessary arrangements."

After giving him the details as to place and time, she continued.

"You have an appointment with Fr. Philippe at 2:00 this afternoon."

At her words, a storm of different emotions swept through him -- a swirling mass of grief, guilt, fear of something he couldn't quite identify. His stomach knotted, and he hunched forward in both physical and emotional agony, beads of sweat dotting his forehead. As the wave of pain receded, Nikita wiped his face with a napkin.

"It's like the ocean, Michael. The waves ebb and flow. The tide rises, the tide falls. This is one thing you can't fight. Just ride it out like a surfer catching the crest of the next wave."

"I won't let you drown." she thought.

"You sound like Elena's Lamaze coach talking about labor. When Elena was pregnant with Adam, we used to practice her breathing using that same method."

"I had a high school teacher who once told us that life itself is a lot like labor -- it's just fine between the contractions. She should have known -- she had five kids!"

He snorted bitterly.

"The only difference is that at the end of labor there's a baby to hold. What do I have to hold?"

"Me. And we too will be delivered some day."

"Perhaps sooner than you think," he replied, rising swiftly from the chair.

He went over to his jacket and pulled out his cell phone. Nikita watched curiously as he dialed, then spoke.

"Ici Jacques. C'est finit. Non, je suis resolu. Je vous telephonerai quand toutes est pretes."

Although her French had improved, his words were still a puzzle to her.

He turned back to her and said, "Please get dressed. We're going back to Section."

She shook her head. "Why, Michael? Was that Operations you spoke to? Are you sure we have to go in now?"

"Please get dressed," he repeated.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Thirty minutes later they entered Section. Michael led her straight to the "ballroom," from which they could look directly upward into Operations' aerie. His eyes locked on those of Operations and Madeline, both of whom had evidently been informed of his return. To the casual observer, his stride appeared natural, leisurely even. But to Nikita, following close behind, he was a stalking panther. He closed the distance to the aerie in only a few seconds. And all the way there his eyes remained locked on the two who awaited him.

Nikita half-expected Michael to barge into the aerie without knocking, but even now he remained observant of the formalities. He rapped twice on the door, then awaited Madeline's invitation to enter.

"Come in, Michael." She smiled politely. Then, turning to Nikita, she said, "I believe it would be best if your returned to Comm. There is a profile for you to study."

Nikita turned to go, but Michael spoke.

"Madeleine."  He pronounced her name in the French way, with the accent on the last syllable.

"Yes, MICHAEL?"

Her emphasis on the English pronunciation of his own name was intended to serve as a reminder of his Section identity. "Michel Samuelle" was dead. As she expected, he showed no response to her jibe. That was his habit. However, she was disconcerted by his next comment.

"Nikita is with me."

For once, the shoe was on the other foot. It was she who was forced to school her features, refusing to allow him the satisfaction of seeing the effect his statement had on her. She rose to the occasion, nodding graciously and replying, "Of course."

"This is quite a role reversal," she thought wryly, unable to prevent a slight smile at the irony of her using Michael's trademark response to any and all Section orders for the past ten years.

So it was as a couple that Nikita and Michael entered Operations' territory for the last time -- although Michael was the only one who knew that at the time. It was as a couple that they faced the man who had attempted to control them for so long -- who did not yet realize that he had lost that control. But Madeline knew it now, watching Michael. She had sensed the change in him as she watched him coming up the stairs, and his response to her probe in their brief exchange had confirmed her hypothesis.

"Paul," she said quietly. "I believe Michael has something to tell us."

"Do you, Michael?" Operations glared at him, still oblivious to the coming whirlwind.

"No. But, if I may . . . ?" And he slowly removed his cell phone from his jacket pocket. Operations nodded once.

"Ici moi. Dites-lui." And Michael silently handed the phone to Operations.

Just as silently, Operations listened to the voice on the other end. He had never been as adept at hiding his feelings as either Madeline or Michael, and as Nikita observed, his expression changed from one of hauteur to outrage to a deadly calm. His voice, however, betrayed none of these feelings His only reply to what he heard was "Of course."

"I can't believe Michael's the only one of them who hasn't used that phrase in here today!"

But before Nikita could speculate any further, Operations wordlessly handed the phone back to Michael. He then turned to Madeline.

"Michael and Nikita are free to leave Section. No contact with either of them is ever to be initiated. Section's continued existence depends on it."

Madeline stared admiringly at Michael, a slight smile curving her lips.

"Congratulations. The pupil has indeed surpassed the teachers."

His timing was impeccable. "Of course," he replied, to Nikita's everlasting delight.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Operations could contain himself no longer.

"Get out of my office."

Michael replied, "d'accord" and guided Nikita toward the door. As they reached it, he turned one last time to face them.

"Walter will need 24 hours down time, beginning at 1200 hours today. I am burying my son and his mother, and he will be attending the service."

Operations took one threatening step toward them, but Madeline grabbed his arm and shook her head.

"Let it be, Paul."

"As you wish, Michael. Good bye."

He nodded once in acknowledgment of her final salute, then led Nikita from the room.

As they slowly descended the open stairway to the "ballroom," Nikita was aware of the surreptitious glances directed at them by those operatives on station. She suspected that Operations and Madeline were also watching their departure, but she wasn't about to turn around to look.

For his part, Michael seemed oblivious to his surroundings. He had turned inward again, and although she could hardly contain her questions, she knew he wouldn't answer them now. It occurred to her that Operations had not even tried to divest either of them of the Section weapons and other equipment they were carrying. That alone gave her some clue to the degree of power Michael wielded.

His comments over the phone began to make more sense to her. In his first call, from her apartment, she remembered him saying something like "It's finished. No, I am resolved. I'll call you when everything is ready." And then, in Operations' aerie, he had not even identified himself by code name -- he had only said, "It's me. Tell him." Not a request but a command. These thoughts and others flashed through her mind as she felt his hand on her back, guiding her out and away from the walls which had confined them for years, in soul if not always in body.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

They drove first to his loft. He packed a few clothes in a travel-all, then took only his cello and the video of Adam. He left the key in the door.

It was on the way to Nikita's apartment that her curiosity finally got the better of her, and she asked, "Michael, who was on the phone?"

He pulled the car over to the side of the road, killed the motor, and looked at her.

"Does it really matter?"

She pondered his response, saw the silent plea in his eyes, and spoke the absolute truth when she answered, "No. You're all that matters."

At her reply, he wrapped her in his arms and whispered slowly in a combination of French and English.

"Thank you. I have loved you from the moment I saw you. I will love you always. Je t'aimerai toujours. Ma foi, tu es si belle, mon ange. Truly, you are so beautiful, my angel. Tu m'a sauve. You have rescued me. Tu garde mon ame. You are the keeper of my soul."

They were flooded with an overwhelming sense of peace, and they continued to embrace silently for several moments. At last, Michael spoke.

"We don't have much time. Walter will be at your apartment in an hour. We have to go."

She looked at him, her soul in her eyes. One hour. Joined now in spirit, she longed to join in body as well. As far as she was concerned, they had just spoken their vows. She was his wife and he was her husband, to death and beyond.

"Hurry, Michael," was all she said, as she placed her hand on his cheek.

He saw the hunger in her eyes and shifted the car into a higher gear.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


They barely made it inside her door. With one hand she turned the inner latch while with the other she unzipped his jeans and grabbed hold of his rock-hard erection. He backed her against the foyer wall, pulled her pants down in one violent motion and entered her immediately. She wrapped her legs around his waist and shoved her heels into his buttocks, forcing him deep into her aching warmth. He strained into her, his arms braced against the wall for purchase, and groaned out his release, unable even to take a breath until his force was completely spent. She gasped out his name with every spasm of his body, every lurch of his penis against the tip of her womb, every jet of semen as he ejaculated deep within her. Afterward, they remained in a clinch, panting, foreheads touching, their bodies still trembling with aftershocks. Michael traced Nikita's eyebrow with his thumb, and she caressed his stubbled cheek with her palm. When he gently disengaged, she whimpered at the loss of contact, then forced herself back into some semblance of control, both for her sake and his. For they could no longer delay the inevitable. Walter was due to arrive in less than half an hour, and Nikita still had to pack.

She rushed around the apartment, hastily filling her travel bag with clothes, makeup, her favorite pairs of sunglasses, and as many CDs as she could fit it. Michael took a quick shower, shaved, and changed into a black suit. In twenty minutes they were ready. Nikita poured wine into two glasses, handed one to Michael, and raised her own in a toast.

"To life," she said.

"A La Vie," he echoed, clinking his glass against hers.

The doorbell rang a minute later. When Nikita opened the door, she was surprised to see not only Walter, but Birkoff.

"I hope he won't mind," Walter whispered to her, "but Birkoff here threatened to cancel me himself if I didn't let him come along."

Nikita looked at Birkoff.  He had tears in his eyes.

"I know what's going on," he said. "You don't have to let me come to the funeral, but I couldn't let you leave without saying goodbye. You and Michael are all the family I have in Section, besides Walter."

Nikita grabbed him and hugged him tightly.

"Birkoff, I'm so sorry."

She turned to Michael, a silent plea in her eyes. He approached Birkoff and reached out to put his hand on the young man's shoulder.

"Thank you for your concern," he said softly. "I would be grateful for your presence this afternoon."

Birkoff's eyes widened, then he replied, "You can trust me, Michael."

A pregnant pause followed his remark, as both he and Michael remembered the last time he had told Michael he could trust him. At that time, Michael had threatened to kill him if he betrayed him, and Birkoff had answered, "That's why you can trust me." This time, Michael only smiled slightly and said, "I know."

Relieved, Walter and Birkoff led the way to the car downstairs Walter insisted on driving, and he directed Nikita and Michael into the back seat. They left Paris and headed toward the little village of Bienville, where the priest awaited them. Nikita took Michael's hand, which she noticed was cold and trembling slightly. She chafed it between her own hands, and lifting it to her lips, blew warm breath into his palm. He did not look at her but squeezed her hand gratefully. She moved closer, putting one arm behind him to hold him more tightly against her. He relaxed slightly as he felt her subtle embrace.

Walter glanced back through the rear view mirror at the two of them, and tears momentarily blurred his vision. Michael looked so fragile -- despite his habitually blank expression. It was obvious that he was holding himself together only by desperate effort and with Nikita's support. Walter wasn't too sure if he believed in God, but he did know he believed in Nikita. "Thank you, Sugar."

Birkoff sat silently beside Walter, staring out at the countryside. He didn't want to look behind him. There was a palpable sadness emanating from the couple in the back seat. He had had so little experience with such intense feelings - especially from Michael - and they made him very uncomfortable.

Other than Nikita asking once, "How much farther, Walter?" no one spoke for the entire trip. Finally, they arrived in Bienville, and Birkoff could see a tiny stone church, gothic in style, at one end of the square. Behind it was the graveyard which overlooked a field of wildflowers and pine-forested hills in the distance. Walter stopped the car at the front entrance to the church. Michael took several deep breaths, eyes closed, then gently detached himself from Nikita's embrace. Reaching into his breast pocket, he pulled out sunglasses and put them on.

"He's still trying to hide," thought Nikita, but she refrained from comment. As he opened the door and stood up, she started to follow, but he pushed her back into the car.

"Please stay here with Walter and Birkoff," he said. "This is something I have to do alone."

Her every instinct was to go with him, but she nodded and settled back to wait with the others.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Father Philippe had seen the black sedan arrive, but he had waited in the nave of the church, watching the man get out of the car. He had wondered about this man ever since the one named Walter had come to see him the day before, bringing with him the bodies of the woman and child. He had been curious as well as uneasy about the speed and secrecy with which the funeral arrangements were being made. All of his questions had been skillfully deflected. He had had to insist on this meeting, and even then had he had been given no assurance that it would take place. He did not even know this man's name -- only that the deceased were his wife and son. The man came toward the church, his face a cypher, his eyes hidden behind dark glasses. But there was something --

The man entered the church, allowing the door to swing gently shut behind him. He dipped his hand in the holy water font and made the sign of the cross. He came toward the priest, his footsteps ringing on the stone floor. There was a terrible beauty in his stride - a relentless power. Father Philippe stood transfixed. A frisson of fear swept over him.

"This is surely the Angel of Death! Dear Lord, have mercy upon me!"

As if in answer to his silent prayer, the man halted a little distance from the priest. For a moment he just stood there, the sunglasses reflecting the light from the rows of votive candles. Then he slowly lifted his hand and removed the glasses. Face to face they stood, eyes locked in absolute silence for perhaps a minute. In that gaze Father Philippe saw a vision of the hell in which this man lived, and his heart went out to him. No longer afraid, he closed the distance between them. As he approached, the man sank slowly to his knees, bowed his head, and whispered, "Bless me Father, for I have sinned."

Weak with relief, the priest placed his hand on the man's shoulder and said, "Get up, my son. Come with me. Know that whatever you confess will go with me to my grave."

Rising, the man replied, "I only hope that what I confess won't be the cause for your going untimely to your grave, Father."

"If so, then that is God's will."

"Vous etes un homme de grand courage, mon pere."

"C'est pas le mien. Pas du tout. C'est le courage du bon Dieu. It isn't my courage, not at all. It is the courage of God."

They exited the church through a side door and entered a walled garden. At the far end of the garden, blue French doors opened directly into Father Philippe's office. He walked over to his favorite easy chair -- one of a pair facing the fireplace, and gestured toward the other.

"Please, sit down and make yourself comfortable, my son."

His visitor had stopped in the open doorway, his eyes methodically sweeping the room -- missing no detail. Father Philippe doubted he was even aware of doing so. This was evidently a habit of such long standing that it had become second nature. Having satisfied himself that they were indeed "a deux", or private, he walked slowly over and sat down, staring into the flames. He removed the black leather gloves he was wearing, but kept them in his hands, rubbing them distractedly with his thumb. At first, the priest had been determined not to initiate the conversation but as the silence dragged on, he realized this man was a master of reticence. So, he reached for the decanter of cognac he kept on the small table beside his chair. He poured it into two small snifters and held one out to his guest in invitation.

The man accepted the snifter, swirled the cognac gentely to release the aroma, then drank it in one swallow.

"Merci, mon pere," was his only comment.

"Pas de quoi, mon fils - it is nothing, my son," he responded.

The priest observed his guest's demeanor carefully, waiting. He had offered this particular cognac to many, and in his experience it had no equal when it came to loosening tongues. He wondered if this time would be the exception. But, only a few moments passed before the man sat back, shut his eyes, and sighed deeply as he felt the warmth of the potent liqueur spread through his system.

Father Philippe waited a few minutes more, then ventured his first question. Not "What is your name?" but "Will you tell me your name?" The phrasing itself reflected his instinctive caution in dealing with his visitor

"You can call me Michael," the man replied.

"Ah, Michel," said Father Philippe, automatically translating the name into his native language. To his consternation, this elicited an angry response.

"Non!" he hissed, shaking his head in abrupt denial. "Michel est mort. Il y a longtemps que je l'ai tue -- Michel is dead. I killed him a long time ago."

And he told the story of his life -- omitting nothing.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Until now, Father Philippe thought he had heard the worst that human beings could do to one another. "How naive I have been!" This man's life had been one long pattern of violence of every kind -- physical, mental, emotional -- not only against others but against himself. He had been as much a victim as anyone. He had prostituted himself in the name of the "greater good."

"I have never seen a more vivid reminder that the end cannot justify the means!" said the priest to himself.

And yet, this man was living proof of God's ability to salvage good from evil. He told of the recruit named Nikita -- how he had been ordered to break this young woman, to shape her into yet another whore for this entity called "Section." He told also of how her light had prevailed against the darkness in which his soul resided. She had reached out to him with love, and he had grasped hold of that lifeline with all the ferocity in him. And so had begun his resurrection. But he paid and continued to pay a terrible price. The wife and son now lying dead had originally been pawns he played in the chess game of his life in Section. A "blood cover," he had called his family.

"Blood cover! What a perfectly appropriate phrase for such an abomination!" exclaimed the priest to himself.

For a time, before Nikita, he had been able to maintain the charade. To all appearances he was a loving husband and father. But he remained emotionally untouched. Love, however, cannot be contained. It feeds upon itself and escapes the bounds we try to set for it. Ironically, it was his love for Nikita which had enabled him to love his son, and, in some sense, his wife. But once the emotional firewall he had erected was breached, he had no defense against the agony of their loss. And that loss had always been inevitable, given the circumstances of his assignment. Nikita had walked with him through the firestorm. Her love had kept him alive. She had become his "raison d'être" - his reason for being.

"This woman had been God's instrument," thought Father Philippe.  "This man's love for her is part and parcel of his love for God, whether he realizes it or not. I must honor that truth. And I must reveal to him a new path for his life so that he may live in honor."

"My son, you have told me that Michel is dead. I do not believe that. I believe he is alive in you -- whatever you may choose to call yourself. I say to you, the Archangel is God's warrior, and his name is revered in any language."

At these words, Michael shook his head.

"I have been a warrior, Father, but certainly not for God. It is sacrilegious to even entertain such a thought!"

"I do not think so. Today you begin a new life. The skills you have practiced for so long in the name of Section may be of great use in the name of God.

Michael looked at Father Philippe with contempt. He rejoined, "And just how do you propose I use these skills, mon pere? Shall I prostitute myself for God as I have done for Section? Shall I torture and kill for God as I have done for Section? Sacrifice the good of the one for the 'greater good' of the many?"

The priest looked back at him steadily, unperturbed by the challenge.

"I think you already know the answer to that question, my son. To God the good of the one IS the good of the many. Holy Scripture reminds us of this again and again. Did not the widow search until she found the one lost coin? Did not the wealthy man trade all of his many riches for the one pearl of great price? Did not the shepherd leave the flock to go in search of the lost lamb? All these parables proclaim the same truth -- that each of us is God's 'favorite' son or daughter."

Grabbing Michael's arm in a viselike grip, he leaned forward, gazing intently into his eyes from inches away.

"Why do you think you cannot live without Nikita?  Because, even in her fallibility, she allows God to work through her. She tries her best to act with justice AND compassion, even against seemingly impossible odds. She has not always been able to save the many, but you must admit she has save the one - YOU."

"Has she, Father?"

In reply the priest asked him, "Tell me, my son, what are you feeling right now?"

Michael sat silent for some time, as if listening for a voice only he could hear. Finally, his eyes filled with unshed tears and a look of anguish spread over his features.

"Grief. Fear. Anger. Remorse."

The priest smiled, deeply satisfied. He lay both hands on Michael's head and said, "Michel, ego te absolvo in nomine Patri, et Filii, et Spiritu Sancti. Amen"

The centuries-old ritual words of absolution echoed through the room. On hearing his name and the words of forgiveness, Michael gave one choked sob, which he tried to stifle with his hands. But Father Philippe cupped the back of his head and drew him closer. At first he resisted the more intimate gesture, but then he surrendered completely and, burying his face in the priest's cassock, cried like a child.

"Tres bon, Michel, tout va bien. Pleurez. Pleurez pour tous les temps que tu ne pouvais pas pleurer. Pleurez pour tous ceux qui tu ne pouvais pas sauver. Pleurez pour toi-meme aussi. Tes larmes sont le cadeau de Dieu.-- Very good, Michel, all goes well. Cry. Cry for all the times you could not cry. Cry for all those whom you could not save. Cry for yourself also. Your tears are God's gift."

Finally, Michael's tears subsided, and he pushed himself away from Father Philippe. The priest smiled down at him.

"Ca va mieux maintenant - better now?"

Michael nodded wearily and sat back, closing his eyes. "Ca va mieux," he whispered. And promptly fell asleep.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Father Philippe poured himself another drink and sat down to wait. He too felt drained. As he sipped the cognac, he thanked God for his priesthood - for the sublime gift of forgiveness he was entrusted to impart. Now that the urgency of the moment had passed, he remembered the unhappy task he still had to perform. He glanced at the clock on his desk. Four-thirty! "Mon Dieu!" Well, the dead were in no hurry. He had done the right thing in ministering to the living first. Still, he knew that Michael had not come alone. He wondered where the others were He rose quietly and left the room, glancing back to make certain Michael was still asleep.

As he walked into the church, he saw three people sitting in the last pew. They stood up as he approached. He recognized the one called Walter. Beside him was a young man - a boy, almost, who looked at Father Philippe with unconcealed curiosity -- almost as if he were a bug under a microscope. The priest couldn't help but feel sorry for the young man. He reminded him of a veal calf, raised in a dark crate, never allowed the freedom to grow to maturity -- slaughtered for its tender, pale flesh. "Another abomination," he thought sadly.  "Oh Man, what hast THOU wrought!"

Finally, he turned his attention to the woman. She was taller than either of the men. White-blond hair, cornflower-blue eyes, milky skin.   "Mon Dieu, Elle est si belle!"  He felt his loins tighten at the sight of her. He blushed furiously, relieved that he was wearing the skirted cassock rather than pants. He could tell that she knew what he was thinking, for she smiled and winked. Her easy acceptance of his natural human reaction somehow made it all right, and he grinned wryly back at her.

She spoke first. "Good evening, Father."

Gesturing toward the two men with her, she said, "You've already met Walter. This is Seymour Birkoff."

He acknowledged them, then turned to her.

"And you are Nikita."

She looked at him speculatively.

"Yes."

The one called Birkoff nudged Walter, who asked, "When will the service begin, Father? We have to be back in Paris by tomorrow morning."

"I understand, Messieurs. I apologize for the delay. Thank you for coming. I know your presence here is very important to Michel - to Michael," he corrected himself.

Their eyes widened at his easy use of Michael's given name. His reputation in Section did not encourage familiarity.

Nikita asked calmly, "Where is Michael now?"

"In my office."

He turned again to the two others.

"Gentlemen, I would appreciate your patience for a bit longer. I believe mass will begin shortly, but I cannot be certain of the exact time. If you would care to walk about the village for a while, I will send one of the altar servers for you when we are ready to begin."

"That's okay with us, Father," replied Walter. "We'll be in the cafe I saw on the other side of the square when we arrived."

"Thank you, Messieurs."

"And Mademoiselle, would you please come with me?" He directed her into the garden.

"If you could spare me a few moments, Mademoiselle?"

"Please call me Nikita, Father,"she replied.

"Merci, Nikita."

They sat down on one of the stone benches lining the wall outside his office. Side by side they sat, facing the little fountain and the rose bushes surrounding it. He held out his hand, and she took it.

"You love him very much."

"Yes."

"That is as it should be."

"He's not easy to love, Father. He once told me that I shouldn't get too close to him, because everyone who does ends up dead or hurt."

"And what did you say?"

"I told him I choose my own path, as did all those who have loved him. He replied that his son Adam had made so such choice, and I didn't know how to answer that. He was right, Father. He excels in finding any flaw in logic."

The priest smiled.

"Yes, I imagine he does. But love is not logical. One loves - that is all. It is an "affaire de coeur." The heart knows what the mind does not. And your heart has called to his, has bound him to you despite himself. And now that you have him, may I ask what you intend to do with him? Because I am not at all certain he could survive without you."

I intend to love and keep him as long as we live, Father. I want his children. Children who will live to grow up. Children who will mourn us when we come to this village church for the last time. Until that time, I intend to safeguard his body, his mind and his soul as I do my own. I am strong, Father - strong enough for both of us."

He squeezed her hand and replied, "I believe you are, my child. But he will be strong too. Perhaps not today, or tomorrow, but sooner than you might expect."

"Father, may I ask . . . ?"

"You may ask him anything you like. I can answer nothing for him. I am bound by my oath as a priest. Now let us go to him."




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*



As they entered Father Philippe's office, Nikita could see Michael's head resting against the high-backed chair in front of the fireplace. She walked over and looked down at him. She had never seen him so deep asleep. She pulled up a footstool and sat down on it. As she watched, his mouth quirked up in a tiny smile, then pursed into a suckling motion. She stroked her fingers over his lips, and he latched on, suckling more strongly. As she pulled he frowned and murmured "Maman."

Tears sprang into her eyes. She reached out and lifted his hand to her cheek. His fingers fluttered against her skin, and the smile reemerged. "Nikita," he sighed. She looked up at Father Philippe.

"I've never seen him this much at peace, Father. I hate to wake him. He's so tired."

"I know, my child, but it will do him no good to delay the inevitable any longer. His wife and child, and the life he has led for so many years, are all dead. Their burial is long overdue. Wake him now."

She shook him gently, calling him by name, but his eyes remained closed. He seemed determined to remain oblivious. The only reaction she got from him was a grunt of annoyance as he batted away her hand. In the end, she had to resort to more forceful tactics, pinching him hard enough to leave bruises, she was sure. He awoke, moaning softly at the discomfort she had inflicted. He looked at her, then at Father Philippe, as awareness dawned.

"Quelle heure est-il?" he asked in a sleep-roughened voice. "What time is it?" he repeated in English for Nikita's benefit.

"A peu pres de cinq heures - nearly 5:00," responded Father Philippe.

On learning how late it was, he stood up abruptly. Dehydration from his violent illness the night before, cognac, and exhaustion warred with the surge of adrenaline now coursing through his body. His eyes rolled back in his head, and it took the combined efforts of Nikita and father Philippe to prevent him from toppling flat onto the floor. They sat him back down in the chair. Nikita pushed his head down between his knees.

"Take deep breaths, Michael," she urged. "In and out, in and out. Slowly. That's right," she continued. She supported his forehead with one hand while massaging the back of his neck with the other.

"Father, would you please get him a glass of water?"

"Main, bien sur, - of course" he replied, and hurried to open the bottle of mineral water standing on the sideboard. He poured a glassful and handed it to her.

"Here," she encouraged Michael. "Drink." He lifted his head and took several deep swallows.

"More," she commanded. He obeyed.

"Better?"

"Yes."

"Ready to try again?"

He nodded. With the two others supporting him, he stood up again. This time he stayed upright. He tested his reserves and found them inadequate, but they would have to suffice.

"Michael, you really need to eat something," Nikita urged.

"Not now. Maybe later."

She knew when to give up.

"All right. Later."

He turned to the priest.

"Father, we need to finish what we came here for. We'll meet you in the church."

He placed his hand on Nikita's back, as much to steady himself as to escort her, and together they made their way back to the church. Father Philippe headed directly to the vestry to prepare for mass. As one altar server helped him with his vestments, he sent the other to find Walter and Birkoff at the cafe.




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


The funeral mass was over. Father Philippe had never had such an unusual congregation. He had gone out on a theological limb in allowing all present to partake of the consecrated bread and wine, although only Michael was Catholic.

"The letter of the law must bow before the spirit," he reminded himself. The risk these people had taken in attending this mass was sufficient proof for him to allow them to share fully in this communion. They were invited guests at the Lord's banquet, and he was not about to turn them away hungry. He had taken a few moments to explain the service to them before he began, and he was pleased by their close attention to his instructions. They had seemed eager to observe all the proprieties out of respect for Michael.

Throughout the ritual, Michael had knelt statue-still, his gaze fixed on the closed coffins. As was customary at the consecration, the altar serer had rung the bells to announce the act of transubstantiation - the changing of the bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ. Michael had flinched at the sound and looked toward the altar for the first time since the mass had begun His eyes had been wide, yet unfocused.

Father Philippe had doubted he was fully aware of his surroundings. He had swayed a bit, and Nikita and Walter had steadied him from each side, gently forcing him to sit back in the pew. His eyes had closed briefly, then refocused on the coffins, remaining there until the priest came down from the altar to offer them communion.

"Michel, le Corps du Christ - the Body of Christ," he had intoned, placing the host in Michael's hand. Michael had hesitated, staring down at the wafer as though he had never seen one before.

"Prenez et mangez, mon fils," Father Philippe had urged, and Michael had obediently consumed the host. He had gagged on it, however, and the priest had hurriedly offered him a sip of the wine as well. "Le Sang du Christ - the Blood of Christ." As he took the cup, his hand had brushed against Father Philippe's, and the priest had been deeply concerned by that ice-cold touch.

"Courage, mon ami," he had whispered, briefly covering Michael's hand with his own. He had moved on, then, offering the consecrated meal to Nikita, to Walter, and to Birkoff. Father Philippe had been gratified by the solemnity with which they had received and consumed the offering. To his astonishment, he had even thought he saw tears glistening in Walter's eyes. Now there was a man he would like to know better.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


They stood around the open graves. It was dusk, and an icy wind blew across the meadow. Father Philippe's vestments whipped around his ankles. The others huddled together, watching as the caskets were borne slowly toward them by the men of the parish who served as volunteer pallbearers when the need arose.

Although the sun had set, Michael was wearing dark glasses again. "Pauvre homme, let him hide behind them if it helps," thought the priest. He wondered whether Michael was trying to hide from his own grief or hide his grief from the rest of them, but either way, it wouldn't work for long. His grief was too powerful, even for a man whose very survival had depended for years on his ability to deny all emotion. Father Philippe had already seen the evidence of that in his study.

Once the caskets were lowered into the ground, he stood for a moment, praying for the wisdom to know what to say to this man who must bear the unbearable. Then he spoke for them all.

"Almighty God, into Your hands we commend the soul of Elena -- most loving wife and mother. May she find everlasting peace and eternal joy in Your presence and that of Your own mother Mary. Father, You Who sacrificed your only Son for the salvation of mankind, only You can fully understand how Michel feels as he must now give his only son into Your loving care. Keep Adam close to You. Through You may he always feel Michel's love for him. Finally, we pray that You might comfort Michel in his desolation. We here with him today can only offer a poor imitation of Your boundless love, but what little we do have we share willingly. Have mercy on us all. Amen."

He bent over and picked up a handful of dirt from the fresh mound surrounding the graves. Sprinkling it over the caskets, he intoned the formal words of burial, "Earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust." He signaled the others to do the same, but no one moved. They were waiting for Michael. He remained frozen in place.

"Michael," said Nikita softly.

Nothing.

She reached up and took off the glasses. He stared back at her, but she didn't think he really saw her. His fist was tightly clenched. She crouched and picked up another handful of soil. Taking his hand in hers, she turned it palm up and gently pried open his fingers, intertwining her own in them. He looked down as she dribbled the dirt into his cupped hand, then covered it once more with hers.

Together they sprinkled the small clods over the coffins. At the sound of the earth striking the caskets, Michael gave a strangled sob and sank to his knees. As he had before, he tried to muffle the sound with his hands, but this time Nikita refused to allow it. She pulled his hands away from his mouth and kissed them, pleading, "Let it out, Michael." And he did.

Nikita put her arms around him and pressed his face into her coat, offering him a bit of privacy. Walter and Birkoff looked away, unnerved by the sight of such naked emotion in a man who had shown them only iron will and absolute self-control in Section.

Nikita rescued them from the awkward silence that followed.

"Walter, why don't you and Birkoff bring the car around to the back of the church. We'll be there in a few minutes."

Walter shook his head. "Birkoff, you go get the car. I'll wait here with them." After Birkoff had left, Walter said to Nikita, "Let me help you, Sugar."

Then he stepped up behind Michael and gripped his shoulders tightly. He said hoarsely, "Come here kid. I may be old, but I'm still strong enough to hold on to you. Give it up now."

At Walter's touch, Michael had stiffened, but as the older man joined with Nikita to shelter him in their warm embrace, his grief overwhelmed him. His sobs shook them all in violent spasms, which finally began to subside as his last reserve of strength was exhausted. Nikita and Walter looked at one another silently. Both could sense that Michael now knelt completely limp between them. If either of them backed away he would collapse onto the ground.

Nikita turned to Father Philippe, tears coursing down her face,

"Father, can you help us? If you two can lift him up, I'll carry him to the car."




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Each one taking an arm, the two men raised Michael to a standing position, and Nikita hoisted him over her shoulders. It was a good thing Birkoff had brought the car as close to them as possible. Walter opened the door to the back seat and climbed over to the other side. Nikita lowered Michael's unconscious form into Walter's waiting arms, tucked in his legs, and shut the door. She offered to take Walter's place, but he shook his head and said, "If you don't mind, Sugar, I think I'll just stay where I am. Why don't you ride up front with Birkoff?"

Surprised, she hesitated, then took a closer look. All unaware, Michael was now gripping Walter's jacket with both hands and had pulled himself as close as he could get to the older man's chest. She nodded silently to Walter, then walked around the car to the front passenger side and got in.

She held her hand out the window to Father Philippe and said, "Thank you, Father, for all you've done. We'll never forget your kindness and your discretion."

He took her hand in his and kissed it. "My child, I only wish I could take away the pain. But only time and God's healing grace can do that."

"I know, Father. But thanks to you, we have time and grace. We'll see you again."

"I'll count on it. It would be my greatest pleasure to sanctify your bond of love in marriage and to baptize your children. Just call on me when the time is right."

Her smile was radiant, even through her tears.

"It is no wonder Michel has fallen in love with her. She is impossible to resist!"

"Let's go," she said to Birkoff.

"Un moment, s'il vous plait, - one moment, if you please," interrupted Father Philippe.

"Certainly,  Father."

He walked around to the driver's side of the car and tapped on the window. Birkoff opened it and peered out at him.

"Did you need something, Father?" asked Birkoff

"No, young man. Au contraire, I have something you need. With your permission . . . ?"

Puzzled, Birkoff nodded.

Father Philippe extended his hands and placed them on Birkoff's head. He bowed his head and closed his eyes. His lips moved in silent prayer.

"This is weird, but his hands feel sorta warm and tingly! I wonder what the heck he's doing!

The priest saw the young man's eyes widen in surprise. He lifted his hands, then traced the sign of the cross on Birkoff's forehead. He smiled down at him.

"Wherever you are, know that God is with you, my son. May you always feel His presence and His peace. You are one of His favorites, you know."

Birkoff blushed and ducked his head back into the car. When he turned to Nikita she was amazed at the change in him. He gave her one of the sweetest smiles she had ever seen.

She smiled back at him. "All ready now, Birkoff?"

"Sure thing. But where to?"

"I'll let you know. Just drive."

Father Philippe watched the car until it left the village, then walked slowly back into the church. He lit a candle for each of the souls of the departed -- those departed from this earth and those who had just departed from Bienville. He had a strong feeling the living would need his prayers much more than the dead.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Birkoff had been driving for nearly an hour when he turned to Nikita and said, "I kind of liked that old priest guy. He's not like anybody I ever met."

She ruffled his hair briefly.

"You're right, Birkoff. He's one of a kind. And I think he liked you too."

Then she added, "I want to thank you for being such a good friend to me and to Michael. You've shown a lot of courage. We won't forget it."

At her words, he stopped the car, and looking shyly at her from under long eyelashes, he stuttered, "I love you, Nikita."

She put her hand under his chin, forcing him to look directly at her.

"I know you do, Birkoff, and I love you too. You're family. You'll always be welcome in our home."

Birkoff knew that her reply was all he could have expected, if not all he had wanted. But, it was enough. He turned back to the road and asked, "How much longer?"

"About another hour. There'll be a turn-off onto a small farming road in another 20 kilometers or so."

She glanced over her shoulder. Walter still hugged Michael, rocking him slightly back and forth, humming a soft tune. His own eyes were closed, and he seemed lost in some other time and place. She turned back to the front, tears stinging her eyes, the image of the two of them burned into her heart and mind forever.

"Here's the turn-off," she instructed Birkoff. "It's another 5 kilometers down this road, on the left.

"What am I looking for?"

"An old stone farmhouse. It's set back from the road. You'll have to look carefully through the trees to see it."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


As they drove slowly down the deserted country road, a harvest moon rose, like a giant Chinese lantern, to light their way home. Birkoff spotted the house first, its chimney peeking through the trees lining the narrow path off the road. Then the clay-tiled roof came into view. The place looked run-down, as if the owners had abandoned it months or even years before. As they drove into the yard, however, he saw signs of more recent habitation. The house and barn had been recently painted, and the barn had a shiny new roof. Some kind of vine with large white flowers covered a trellis on the porch.

Birkoff stopped the car in front of the house.

"What's that?" he asked Nikita, pointing at the vine.

"It's a moonflower vine. It blooms at night. Can you smell it?"

"Is that what smells so sweet?"

"Yes."

Nikita climbed out of the car and went around the side of the house. She opened a breaker box and flipped several switches. Light flooded the porch. Next, she went over to a windowbox near the front door. Sliding out a tiny false panel in the bottom of the box, she extracted a heavy iron key and opened the front door. It creaked on ancient hinges as it swung slowly open. She reached inside and flipped a light switch.

Pocketing the key, she returned to the car and said to Birkoff, "Would you do me a favor and take some of that firewood inside? There's a pot-bellied stove in the kitchen and a fireplace in the main room. I'll light the fires when we all get inside, unless you'd like to give it a try."

"I think I can manage," he mumbled, unwilling to admit his total ignorance of things non-digital.

She smiled. "Thank you, Birkoff."

He eagerly set about the task she had assigned him, happy to have something impersonal to do. He was still not comfortable with being near this "new" Michael. It was disconcerting, to say the least, to witness the emotional meltdown of someone he had always seen as invincible. It made him question his own stability even more. And, if he were to be absolutely honest with himself, he was jealous of Walter's care for Michael.  "Sibling rivalry at my age!"  he snorted to himself.  "But, I guess that's what being part of a family means - sharing affection."  And he had to admit it, Michael needed all the family he could get right now.

Nikita opened the door to the backseat. Walter had fallen asleep, his head bowed down over Michael's.

"Walter," she called, shaking him gently to rouse him.

"Wha . .?" He blinked a few times to clear his vision. "Are we there?"

"Yes. Birkoff's gone inside already."

They both looked down at Michael, who remained asleep, still clutching Walter's jacket. His eyelids fluttered rapidly, and Nikita realized he was in a deep dream state. She prayed it wasn't a nightmare for a change.

"We're going to have to wake him up. If I try to carry him again and he wakes up unexpectedly, he might unintentionally hurt himself or one of us. Why don't you try, Walter?"

He nodded. Bending forward a little, he put his hands over Michael's and squeezed.

"Michael, wake up."

But he only shifted slightly and murmured something unintelligible. Walter shook him several times, calling his name more loudly.

He spoke again, in a clearer voice. "I'll go check on him, Elena. Daddy's coming, Adam."

Nikita gasped.

"Shit," said Walter. He hated to do it, but he knew he had to wake Michael up quickly. The longer this went on, the worse it would be when he did wake up. He shook him roughly and shouted his code name.

"Jacques! Jacques!"

Michael jerked up,  moving away from Walter. His eyes darted wildly around as he tried to orient himself. They could see the realization dawn of where he was and who he was with -- and whom he had lost. He slumped down in the seat, head bowed, as he fought for some semblance of control. Walter got out of the car and Nikita took his place next to Michael. She wanted nothing more than to put her arms around him, but when she touched him he flinched away, sucking in breath in one harsh gasp. She removed her hand - instinctively aware of his acute embarrassment at his own fragile emotional state. For a few moments he teetered on the edge. Then, taking a series of slow, deep breaths, he turned to face her.

"I'm sorry."

"Michael, I keep telling you, you have nothing to apologize for. We're all here because we want to be."

Taking a lighter tone, she added, "Now let's go inside. Birkoff's been busy starting the fires. You know how enthusiastic he can be about conflagrations and explosions!

A smile quirked at the corner of his mouth. "Vraiment."

Walter and Nikita let him walk a bit ahead of them toward the house. He seemed steadier on his feet. The sleep had helped. Walter whispered to Nikita, "Good going, Sugar. I think he's gonna make it now."

She squeezed his arm affectionately. "Thanks again for everything, Walter. I don't think we could've done it without you and Birkoff."

Michael paused, waiting for the two of them to catch up. He breathed in the scent of the night -- fresh damp earth, the fragrant moon flower vine, the drying hay in a nearby field. Looking upward, he saw the moon's orange glow.

"Adam would love -- would have loved it here," he corrected himself.  The pressure of his grief swelled suddenly, and his heart felt as though it would burst through his chest. His mouth opened in a silent cry. Nikita took one look at him and hurried up the steps to take his arm in hers.

"It's a beautiful night, isn't it?" she murmured.

He looked at her, filling is senses with the sight and smell of her. He grabbed her and pulled her as close as he could. She could feel his arousal against her lower belly. They stood that way for a minute, until Walter called out in mock annoyance.

"You two may be generating your own heat, but I'm freezing my ass off out hear! I'm going in that house, either with you or through you. Your choice."

Nikita quickly retorted, "I thought Operations had chewed your ass off a long time ago, Walter."

He mumbled to himself, "That's why I damn sure don't have any to spare."

"I hear you,"  she giggled, and even Michael chuckled. Surprised, she smiled at him and tucked a stray curl behind his ear. "I love you," she whispered, as she led him through the door. Walter scooted in right behind.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Birkoff was bending over the pot-bellied stove, stuffing in a wad of crumpled newspaper and small sticks. A fire was already roaring in the hearth.

"Hey Birkoff, not too shabby!" Is dinner ready yet?" Nikita teased. "We're cold AND hungry!"

He stared at her openmouthed. "You're kidding, right?"

"Yes, Birkoff, I am definitely making a joke," she replied solemnly. "There is no way in this world that I would trust you to come up with anything even remotely resembling a well-cooked meal. Now make way for the chef!" And she playfully shoved Michael forward. To her relief, he offered no resistance, but went over to the tall wooden cupboard and looked inside. Turning back to Nikita, he queried, "Would soup and an omelet be all right?"

Birkoff piped up. "At this point, anything you feed me is all right. I'm starving!"

As if in agreement, Michael's stomach rumbled loudly. Nikita came up behind him and circled his waist, one hand rubbing his midsection.

"Someone else is too, whether he knows is or not."

He put his arm over hers and leaned back into her.

Birkoff blushed at the obvious spark of electricity flowing between the two of them.

"Uh, if you guys don't mind I think I'll take a look at some of those old LP's I saw in the other room. You've got some real antiques there, Michael."

On hearing about the LP's, Walter said, "Just lead me to the vinyl, Birkoff. I'll bet I can show you a thing or two about antiques!"

While they poured eagerly over Michael's record collection, he and Nikita worked together -- cutting vegetables for the soup and whisking eggs for the omelet. The routine tasks were soothing -- allowing Michael to keep his grief at bay as long as his hands stayed busy and Nikita remained in sight. She sensed his need for her presence and circled in and around him, offering assistance and following his instructions. Now and then she would ask "Why?" or "How?" just to keep his attention focused on her and the job at hand. She knew sorrow lurked just around the corner, in the dark, and she was determine to keep him in the light as long as possible. The darkness would return soon enough. For now, let him rest.

"Is there any wine, Michael?"

"Yes. In the cellar. Why don't you choose something?"

"Come with me. You know I don't know one wine from another."

"All right."

"Hey guys," she said, "We're going to get a bottle of wine from the cellar. Any requests?"

Walter looked up from the early Rolling Stones album he was fondling. "Got any Mad Dog down there?"

Birkoff squeeked, "Mad Dog?"

Nikita looked at Michael. "I don't know. Michael, do you happen to have any Mad Dog wine in your cellar? Or perhaps a bottle of Mogen David Super Sweet?"

He deadpanned to Walter, "I do apologize, but Nikita and I drank the last bottle of Mad Dog this past summer." Then turning to Nikita, he continued, "I seem to remember you found it exquisitely piquant."

She followed his lead. "Yes, I did. And I believe you commented on its robust, fruity flavor -- a worthy rival of Grape Kool Aid."

Birkoff snickered. Grinning broadly, Walter rejoined, "Well, since you don't have the best, just bring up what you do have. I'm not picky." And he turned back to the record player, intent on hearing the album in his hand.




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Nikita followed Michael down the narrow staircase to the small cellar. She remembered hiding here when they were being tracked during last summer's mission. She couldn't say she remembered seeing wine down here -- her mind had been preoccupied with avoiding detection and with hiding the field router from the team Section had sent out after her and Michael. Now, however, when Michael pulled the chain on the ceiling light, she noticed the floor-to-ceiling wine rack against the far wall. It was filled with bottles of various shapes and hues. She had been telling the truth when said she didn't know one wine from another. She had always drunk whatever Michael offered, and whenever he had asked how she liked it, she always replied, "It's fine." Frankly, it had all tasted pretty much the same to her, but she hadn't wanted to hurt his feelings.

She watched him as he stood before the wine rack inspecting various bottles, putting some back and holding up several very dusty ones for her approval.

"Oh good," she said. "I see you chose a white one for the omelet and a red one for the soup."

He smiled at her lovingly and brushed his thumb across her eyebrow. "You score 100% in Wine Lore 101," he said.

"Yeah, well don't push it," she murmured, nipping his bottom lip with her teeth.

He very deliberately set down the bottles he was holding and stood passively, arms at his sides, allowing her to set the pace. She loved the fact that he was being totally open to her ministrations, and she took full advantage of the situation. She lifted his arms and placed them around her waist. Cupping her hands around his buttocks, she shoved him full against her lower belly. He gasped at the heat she engendered in him, as the blood rushed to his groin and his erection filled his pants.

"Feels like someone just blew up a balloon down there," she remarked. "Is it a purple one? You know that's my favorite color." And she fondled him knowingly, bringing him to an even more urgent state of arousal. He ground himself into her hand, unable to suppress a soft moan.

"Uh oh, I'd better be careful," she whispered. "It feels like it's ready to pop. Why don't you let me see if I can let some of the air out?"

And she stuck her hand inside the waistband of his pants and rubbed her palm against the bulge straining inside his underwear. At the touch of her hand he hissed, "Ni-ki-taahh! I can't hold on! I'm going to come in my pants if you don't let go right now!"

She released him immediately, watching avidly as he struggled for control. His eyes were closed, his face sheened with sweat. He stood trembling, his hands clenched. After a few minutes, he bowed his head and took a deep breath. He had won this battle, but from the pained expression on his face Nikita knew she would win the war. She glanced down and saw that he was even harder than before.

She nodded toward his erection. "That looks like it really hurts."

His own gaze followed hers. At the sight of his arousal, he groaned unintelligibly and closed his eyes again, holding his breath, directing all his energy toward stilling that pounding pulse between his legs.

"Let me help," she whispered in his ear. "Don't open your eyes yet, though."

Standing directly in front of him, she unzipped his pants as quickly as possible, considering the obstacle his swollen flesh presented. At the sound of the zipper he gave a deep, strangled moan and grabbed for her hand.  "Oops!" she thought, all at once doubtful if he would be able to hold off until she could release him completely. She swatted his hand away and jerked down his briefs. His erection caught on the elastic and his breath caught in his throat as he felt the electrical jolt that surged through his system.

Nikita had seen him aroused before, but not like this. It really WAS purple! The skin was stretched so tight that the knob was completely exposed, forcing the entrance to his urethra slightly open so that pre-ejaculate trickled freely down and over the entire hood. The large vein running up the back of his penis was pulsing vigorously, causing his entire length to jerk in tiny spasms in time with the rapid beating of his heart.

"Oh God, Michael, I'm sorry!" she gasped. By now he was beyond coherent thought or speech -- the only sounds he made were soft grunts, forced out from between his clenched teeth with each spasm of the red-hot poker projecting from between his thighs.

"Just lean back against the wall and try to relax."

When he made no move to comply, she shoved him backward, guiding his hands to the metal railing running along the wall. He gripped it, white-knuckled, as if holding on for dear life. A rictus of a smile distorted his features as he sucked in noisy gasps of air.

At first, she tried manipulating him just with her hands, but he couldn't bear it. So, she knelt in front of him and oh-so-gently swirled her tongue around the knob, soothing and licking the hypersensitive tip. Then she licked all the way from tip back to root, up one side and down the other. Gently lifting him, she licked underneath as well, paying special attention to that male "G" spot between his balls and his anus. Licking and sucking all over his grossly swollen testicles, she lubricated the entire area to prepare him for her hand. He was emitting a high-pitched whine. His eyes were tightly shut, and a tear trickled down each cheek from behind the closed lids.

"Michael, look at yourself," she encouraged. "See how magnificent you are. Watch me love you. Trust me to bring you home now."

At her words, he opened his eyes and stared in wonder down at the vision before him. She was so beautiful -- her golden hair draped over his groin -- her blue eyes shining up at him -- her mouth open as she massaged the helmet of his penis with her lips and tongue. One hand was clasping him lightly around its base. The other cradled his sac, rolling the two aching, sperm-filled globes against one another. As he watched, she began to milk him gently, pressing and pulling, urging him onward. She tickled him again on that little strip of skin leading to his bottom.

"Oh the sweet agony of her touch!" He could envision his seed moving thickly downward, a river of lava following the path she cleared. The pearlescent liquid bubbled from the tip of his cock. At the last, she could sense the impending eruption, and she gave him one final harder suck, then shifted quickly to plug him into her other mouth.

"Mon Dieu, je ne peux pas l'arreter! - My God, I can't stop it!" he whimpered, as the load he had been carrying gushed out of him, in seemingly never-ending spurts, deep into the core of her.

She had barely had time to insert the tip of his penis into her vagina when she felt the powerful spasms begin to wrack his frame. He was jerking so wildly he would have popped right back out of her if she had not held on tight. The feel of that velvet-sheathed iron bar, pulsing with a life of its own, was enough to make her come. Her own muscles contracted in parallel rhythm, milking him dry.

"Mmmmn," she murmured in his ear. "Good to the last drop. This beats Mad Dog any day, doesn't it, Michael?"

He couldn't answer. He just leaned his forehead against hers and tried to catch his breath. His knees threatened to buckle, but he locked them in fierce determination. All he could feel was overwhelming relief from that painful pleasure he had been tortured by ever since they had entered the cellar. It had been a near thing. He wondered what Walter and Birkoff would have done if they had heard his screams. He still couldn't believe he had held them back. It had taken all his strength.

Nikita brushed his damp hair back behind his ears and said, "Don't you think we'd better get back upstairs?"

His eyes glittered. "Are you going to carry me?"

"Who's going to carry ME?" she retorted.

"Perhaps we could lean on one another," he whispered, smiling fondly at her.

"Sounds like a plan," she agreed, and arm in arm, they staggered up the wooden steps, each carrying a bottle of wine.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Well, it's about time!" teased Walter as they reentered the main room. "I see you found what you were looking for." The double-entendre was followed by a pregnant silence Birkoff looked up from the record he was examining. He saw an evil grin on Walter's face. Nikita was blushing furiously. Michael appeared pale and drawn, but his lips were red and swollen. And there was a distinctive musky scent in the air. "I guess they sure DID find what they were looking for."  He hastily returned to his perusal of the LP collection. He was no Walter -- and he wasn't about to banter with Michael about his sex life! It was risky enough being here in the first place, without raising the stakes any higher for the sake of a wise crack.

"I'll tell you two what," Walter continued in a casual tone. "Why don't you make yourselves comfortable on the sofa, and Birkoff and I will finish fixing supper. After all, you've already done most of the work, right? All we have to do it scramble the eggs and slice the bread. I'll do the eggs," he reassured them "soto voce". Michael looked at Nikita with raised eyebrows. She nodded to him in agreement.

"Okay, Walter, you've got a deal. Michael does look a bit 'drained,' and I'm kinda tired myself."

Michael's face flushed at her emphasis on the word 'drained', and Nikita grinned at him mischievously. He glared at Walter, daring him to say another word.

Walter took pity on him and put his hands up in a gesture of surrender.

"Come on Birkoff," he called.

"Where?" Birkoff had not heard their exchange, since he had been trying on a pair of headphones.

"We're on KP."

"What's that?"

"Kitchen Patrol. Looks like if we want to eat anytime soon, we're going to have to fix it ourselves."

"But . . . "

"I know, I know. You can't cook. That's why I'M going to do it. All you have to do is slice some bread and set the table. Think you can handle that?"

"Yeah, sure," he mumbled as he rose and followed Walter into the kitchen.

Nikita led Michael over to the sofa and pushed him down into the soft cushions. He leaned his head back and closed his eyes. She noticed again the dark circles under them, accentuated by his pallor. His eyelashes trembled slightly, and his hands twitched in his lap.

"His strings are still twanging," she said to herself, borrowing a colorful phrase from one of he 'locals' they had encountered in that small Appalachian town while on a recent mission.

She sat down beside him. The fire was roaring, and the room had warned nicely. She took his arm and pulled him gently toward her, cushioning his head in her lap.

"Rest now, Michael. Walter will let us know when supper's ready."

She stroked his hair, lightly raking her nails over his scalp. He stilled under her hand and his breathing slowed as he drifted into sleep.

At some point she too must have dropped off, because the next thing she knew Walter was shaking her arm.

"Sugar, I think Birkoff and I have done about all the damage we can to the soup and omelet. We went ahead and ate. You two looked so peaceful here I didn't want to wake up yet."

"What time is it?" she asked groggily.

"Almost 11:00. I was tempted to let you sleep all night, but I figured you'd better eat something first.

"Thanks, Walter. You're right. Michael hasn't really eaten anything to speak of in the past 48 hours." She placed her palm on Michael's cheek. "He can't go on like this," she said, looking up at Walter.

He knew what she was referring to, although it was an unspoken concern they both held separately. He had known Michael a long time -- had seen him deal with stress and grief so many times. Michael might be able to control the expression on his face, the tenor of his voice, but his body would betray him sooner or later.  He was very circumspect about it, but Walter remembered the first time he had become aware of Michael's difficulty. It had happened a month or so after Simone's capture. Michael had become more and more silent and withdrawn -- and thinner. Rumor had it he never ate or slept. Walter had wondered how he kept going, apparently leading missions as capably as ever. The crisis had come when he had been required to attend a dinner with Operations, Madeline, and George. He had arrived in Section impeccably dressed and had stopped by Walter's station to obtain a PDA and a weapon. "Some dinner party," Walter had said to him at the time. Later that evening, Michael had come to return both items. He had placed them deliberately on the counter, politely said good night, then turned away and puked his guts up all over his expensive silk shirt and Italian shoes. It had happened so suddenly it took Walter a minute to react, but when he tried to help, Michael had shoved him away. When the attack was finally over, Michael had wiped his mouth with his handkerchief, turned to Walter and whispered, "I'm sorry. Please call Housekeeping," and walked away. Later, Walter heard the scuttlebutt that Michael had sat through the entire dinner, graciously accepting every course that was pressed upon him, and charmed all with his intellect and elegant wit. The dinner had been considered quite a coup for Operations and Madeline. George had been suitably impressed with the civilized manner in which Section was being administered. Only Walter had been witness to the aftermath of that farce, and he recalled it now in vivid detail as he observed Michael sleeping on Nikita's lap.

"I'll dish up the soup while you try to wake up Sleeping Beauty," he joked. "Go ahead, Sugar, give him a kiss. I figure if that doesn't do the trick, nothing will."

She grinned up at him, then rejoined, "Not Sleeping Beauty, Walter. A frog. Think it's too late to turn him back into a handsome prince?"

"Good come-back, Sugar. I KNOW that hardheaded Frenchman would really appreciate your calling him a frog."

Then he added more seriously, "And no, I don't think it's too late. Do you?"

She shook her head and pressed a feathery kiss to Michael's forehead. "Never."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


By the time they straggled into the kitchen, Walter was well into his fourth glass of wine -- and in a pleasant state of "relaxation." He was not, however, so relaxed that failed to take notice of their disheveled appearance. Nikita's blouse was buttoned wrong, and Michael's fly was at half-mast. Both of them had that satisfied, sleepy-eyed look he had seen quite often in his own mirror.

"Well, hello there!" he bellowed jovially, leaping up to offer Nikita his seat. "Soup's on!"

"A soupcon de quoi?" queried Michael absent-mindedly.

"Michael, Walter means the SOUP IS ON THE TABLE," Nikita repeated for his benefit. She turned back to Walter.

"He thought you were speaking French."

"Oh. What did I say?"

"Just a tiny bit," spoke up Michael.

"I know, but a tiny bit of what?"

Nikita laughed. "This is beginning to sound like that old Abbott and Costello skit, "Who's On First." Just forget it and let's eat. I'm starved."

Michael looked at the food on the table, but when he made no move to sit down Nikita pushed him into the chair Walter had just vacated. Around his neck she tied one of the big white napkins Birkoff had placed beside each bowl. She sat down beside him.

"You're on your own now, kiddo," she said. "If you want any soup, you'd better get started, because when I'm done with my share I'm coming after yours."

He smiled and picked up his spoon. He dipped it in the bowl, stirring slowly while inhaling the rich aroma of beef and vegetables. Nikita snagged a thick slice of the French bread covered with butter. She ate neatly yet rapidly, emptying her own bowl of soup, sopping up the dregs with a crust of bread, then devouring several chunks of the cheese. All the while, however, she eyed Michael furtively. Walter also appeared unconcerned as he refilled his glass, but he watched Michael as well.

At first, it looked as though he were going to eat, but as minute after minute went by, and he continued to stir without actually raising the spoon to his mouth, the tension increased. After finishing off her own meal, Nikita sat and waited for this little charade to end. Finally, she called his bluff.

"Michael, if you're just going to play with it, hand it over."

Walter had to give her credit. She would make a good poker player. He was interested in Michael's response to her challenge. The other man looked at her silently for a long moment, then picked up his wine glass and saluted her with it in acceptance of the challenge she had issued. He took a sip of the wine, then brought the filled spoon to his lips and took the first bite. He chewed slowly, then swallowed convulsively, as if forcing down the food by sheer willpower.

"Fine," she said. "Now finish it or I will."

And she handed him a slice of bread, which he accepted politely. There was an almost imperceptible tremor in his hand, which he stilled immediately. He took a second bite, then a third.

"He's a stubborn bastard, I'll give him that," said Walter in silent admiration of Michael's tenacity.

By the time the bowl was empty, Michael's forehead was dotted with tiny beads of sweat. Without a word, Nikita cleared the table. She dampened a clean tea towel and wiped his face, then draped the cool cloth over the back of his neck. He sat very still, head bowed, struggling to keep down the bread and soup. Nikita stood behind him, absentmindedly rubbing his back. Her touch seemed to help, for Walter noticed that his fingers released their cramped hold on his wine glass. After a few minutes he gave a trembling sigh and leaned his head back against Nikita. She spoke as casually to Walter as if the past half-hour's ordeal had never happened.

"Walter, it was kind of you to sit up with us. I know how tired you must be. Why don't you sack out on the sofa now? I'll clean up in here."

By this time Walter had finished off several more glasses of wine, so he was quite amenable to Nikita's suggestion. He scraped back the chair and rose, weaving slightly. He came over to Nikita and gave her a hug, then squeezed Michael's should in quiet support.

"Thanks, Sugar, I believe I will."

Nikita heard a definite slur in the "S."

"But just leave the dishes until tomorrow morning. I'll make Birkoff do them." And he giggled at the picture that conjured up -- Birkoff in an apron, sleeves rolled up, complaining about his dishpan hands. With that image in mind, he shuffled into the other room and collapsed on the sofa. His snores began immediately.

"Walter loves you," said Michael.

"He loves you too, Michael," she replied, kissing the top of his head. "Now let's go to bed."

Taking him by the hand, she led the way upstairs.

"Brrr, it's freezing in here!" Nikita exclaimed as she opened the door into the tiny bedroom. She dragged Michael over to the bed and sat him down on the edge. Then she quickly knelt and took off his shoes, then her own.

She scrambled back to her feet, chafing her arms with her hands, and said, "I don't know about you, but I'm not taking off any more clothes tonight! Move over and let me in before we both turn into blocks of ice!"

He held the covers for her and she jumped in and snuggled close, rubbing her socks frantically against the sheets to generate a bit of warmth. He clung to her, nuzzling his chin between her breasts as they huddled together under the blankets and coverlet. They feel asleep in a tangle of arms and legs, like two worn-out children.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


That was how Walter found them the next morning. He had sent Birkoff to knock on their door, but the kid had come back downstairs shaking his head in disgust.

"I knocked, but nobody answered. I'm not even sure they're still in there. And I am NOT going to open that door to find out. It's YOUR turn!"

So he had trudged up the stairs and knocked several more times, with the same result. Then he called out to them. No response. Not a sound. He was beginning to worry.

"Well, I'm not gonna just stand out here and stew about this. Ready or not, here I come!"

At first all he saw was a jumble of bedclothes -- lumpier in some places than others. Then one of the lumps twitched, and a purple sock poked out of one side of the covers. Inside it, toes wriggled. He tiptoed closer and saw auburn curls peeking from underneath the blankets. No blond head in sight, though.

"Now I wonder where HER head is."  His mind was definitely in the gutter now -- not that it didn't have good cause. This was going to be embarrassing. But he and Birkoff couldn't wait much longer for these two to get up. He reached down and thumped the bottom of the purple sock. Nothing. He thwacked it harder, and this time it jerked back under the covers and he heard a muffled "Ow!" from Nikita. There was a shifting of the bedclothes which reminded him of some burrowing creature moving through its tunnel. Suddenly, Nikita's head popped out from under the coverlet.

"Walter!" she groused. "What the HELL are you doing?"

He took no offense. After all, he would have been mad too.

"Just trying to wake you up, Sugar," he said mildly. "Me and Birkoff have got to get out of here pretty quick. Operations will have a hissy fit if we're not back at Section by noon. Of course, he's probably having one anyway," he added.

Her expression of outrage faded as she came more fully awake and realized the implication of what he was saying. She looked down at the curls peeking out of the covers. She ran her fingers through them absently, nodding in agreement.

"I know, Walter. I'm sorry We'll be down in a minute. Thanks for waking me." Then she looked up at him and frowned again. "But next time, knock first, okay?"

He grinned back at her. "We DID, Sugar. Believe me, we DID." Then he turned and sauntered out, whistling.

Nikita uncovered Michael's head, hoping that the cold air in the room would rouse him. No such luck. He slept the sleep of exhaustion -- deep and dreamless. It would be a shock to wake up, but they owed it to Walter and Birkoff to say a proper goodbye. She stroked his cheek. It felt like sandpaper.

"Damn, his stubble always turns me on!" she complained as heat unfurled in her lower belly. She pressed her legs together, trying to still her body's natural response to her lover. It didn't work.

"Well, I can think of ONE sure-fire way to get him up," she rationalized. "Of course, it might be a bit noisy, but Walter and Birkoff can just get over it." She shoved the covers further back. As she gazed down at him with hungry eyes, her hand drifted down to his groin. She cupped her palm over him and waited for the heat and pressure to work their magic. It didn't take long. He blossomed under her touch.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Downstairs in the kitchen, Walter and Birkoff were drinking coffee. They weren't used to the quiet here, so when they heard the first sounds from above, all their attention became helplessly focused in that direction. It was the rhythmic squeak of rusty bedsprings. "Chank-a-chank-a-chank," faster and louder, until in the sudden silence they heard mingled cries of "Mon Dieu!" and "Oh my God!"

Birkoff turned beet-red and took a long swig of coffee.

"Morning prayers," said Walter nonchalantly.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Walter?"

"Yeah kid?"

"It's been nearly half an hour. Maybe they've gone back to sleep."

"Not a chance, Birkoff."

"How do you know?"

Walter took another slurp of his coffee. "Been there, done that."

"But what's taking them so long?"

Walter snorted. "Ever hear the term 'dieseling'?

Birkoff shook his head.

Walter recited as if by rote: "Dieseling - the continued operation of an internal combustion engine after the ignition is turned off."

"Uh huh," said Birkoff, looking completely mystified.

"Think about it kid. It'll come to you."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Michael, we HAVE to get downstairs! Walter and Birkoff need to get back to Section! Oohh, Aahhh!"

"I can't help it," he ground out between his teeth. "Every time I try to pull out, you grab me again."

"I don't MEAN to. I can't help it either!" she hissed. "What are we going to do?"

His only response was yet another deep-seated spasm, jerking inside her, triggering her own aftershocks.

"All right," she said, sweeping damp tendrils back from his forehead. "On a count of three we are going to disengage, do you understand? WHATEVER IT TAKES!"

He stared back at her wild-eyed, then gave a jerky nod.

Together they counted.

"Un, deux, tr-ois! Sacre Dieu!"

"One, two, THREE -- Ouch!"

They came apart with an audible "pop" that reminded Nikita of the time she had been slurping a coke direct from the bottle and had gotten her tongue caught inside. The harder she had tried to pull loose, the tighter it had wedged.

They lay stunned for a moment, breathing heavily, trying to get past the initial shock. Nikita tested the soreness between her legs. Her muscles continued to contract spasmodically around her fingers, but other than some chafing she figured she'd be fine. She wasn't so sure about Michael, though. His hands cradled his groin, and he was rocking back and forth slightly, his knees drawn up. She touched his arm.

"Michael . . . ?"

"Ni-ki-ta," he husked. It seemed all he was capable of saying for the time being.

"Let me see," she whispered.

He continued to rock. "Just give me a minute, please."

She obliged, and after a while he uncurled and lay back, his hand over his eyes, panting slightly.

"Better now?"

"Oui."

She had second thoughts about examining him. At this point she really didn't want to know.

"I'll get dressed and go on downstairs. You come as soon as you can, okay?"

He gave a pained snort.

"I don't think I'll be coming again anytime soon, Nikita. You've seen to that."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


A door opened and closed. Footsteps echoed on the stairs. Walter and Birkoff looked at one another. Waited. Nikita stopped in the doorway to the kitchen. Alone.

"Hi guys. Sorry to be such a sleepyhead. Is there any coffee left?"

"Uh, yeah, sure," stammered Birkoff. "Why don't you sit down and let me get you a cup?"

Walter sipped his own coffee and gave her the once-over.

"So, Sugar, how's everything this morning?"

Birkoff pricked up his ears.

"Fine, Walter. Everything's fine," she answered.

"Michael okay?"

"Um hum," she replied, twisting a lock of her hair.

"Is he coming down anytime soon?"

"As soon as he can," she mumbled into her coffee cup, taking a hasty sip. "What's to eat? Any toast? How about some eggs?"

"My pleasure, Sugar," grinned Walter, amused at her attempt to change the subject. "I'll fix enough for Michael too, if you think he'll be down soon."

"Umm," she nodded, her eyes sliding away from Walter's.

"My, you sure are talkative this morning, Sugar." Walter winked at Birkoff. "Almost as talkative as Michael, wouldn't you say, Birkoff?"

Birkoff grinned as he poured Nikita more coffee. She looked at them squarely for the first time since sitting down.

"All right, you guys. So I'm a little embarrassed, okay? And do me a favor. When Michael comes down, try not to give him the third degree."

Walter came over and put his arm around her. He tucked her head under his chin.

"Don't sweat it, Nikita. Birkoff and I aren't about to give Michael a hard time. YOU, on the other hand . . ."

She slapped playfully at his arm.

"And what have I done to deserve it?"

"Perhaps I am in a better position to answer that question than Walter is."

They all looked up to see Michael standing in the doorway, one hand braced on the frame. He was dressed in an oversized cable-neck sweater and sweatpants.

"How in the world . . .?" Nikita looked down at his feet.

"Ah hah! No shoes. You sneak."

"That was not my primary motive, but I am grateful for the fringe benefit."

He walked slowly from the door to the table. The look on his face as he gingerly sat down made Walter wince in empathy.  "Too sore to bend over. Man, I sure hope you got enough to last you for a while, 'cause it looks like it's gonna BE a while before you're ready to party."

"How about a cup of coffee?" he asked solicitously.

"Thank you."

"And how about some breakfast? I was just getting ready to fix Nikita some eggs and toast. How does that sound?"

"Anything you have will be fine."

A few minutes later Nikita was sopping up egg yolk with her toast. She closed her eyes and licked her lips in appreciation.

"Mmm, this is great, Walter. I never knew you were such a good cook."

"D'accord," Michael seconded. To everyone's relief, he had eaten, with obvious appetite, a couple of soft-scrambled eggs and a piece of toast with apple butter. He pushed away his empty plate and shifted painfully in the chair. Nikita eyed him with concern.

"Michael, would you like . . . " She had intended to ask if he wanted a pillow, but at the look he gave her she abruptly changed her mind, saying instead " . . . some more coffee?"

"No thank you," he replied. "This is fine."

"Well," interjected Walter, "If every thing's FINE, now that breakfast is over Birkoff and I need to hit the road. Operations will be sending out a search and retrieval team any time now, I expect."

Michael looked at him for a long moment.

"I think not."

He took another sip of coffee, showing a complete lack of concern about the bombshell he had just dropped in their midst.

Walter recovered first.

"Why not?"

"Because I would take exception to such an order."

Birkoff's mouth dropped open.

"It's finished, isn't it?" asked Walter.

"Yes."

"How long have you been in play?"

"Twelve years."

"But . . . you've only been in Section for ten . . . " blurted out Birkoff.

Michael's gaze shifted toward him. "Yes."

Walter asked hoarsely, "Was it worth it?"

The anguish on Michael's face was his only answer



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


It was time to leave. Walter had insisted on returning to Section by the noon deadline despite Michael's offer of protection. For thirty-five years he had lived his life a certain way, and although he felt a heady sense of freedom, he couldn't let go quite yet. As for Birkoff, he didn't know if he could make it on the "outside." All he could remember was Section. They would both have to wait and see. There was no rush. They could always leave tomorrow.

Nikita hated to see them go, but she knew this was something they would have to work out for themselves. Meanwhile, she had Michael to worry about. He was still reeling from grief. The price of freedom had been so high. He might never recover completely from the role he had played for so long. His entire adult life had been a "play within a play," and the toll it had taken on his spirit was devastating. All she could do was be here for him.

They stood on the front porch of the farmhouse. Nikita gave a hug to Birkoff, then to Walter. Birkoff blushed, but Walter patted her on the behind.

"Walter!" She swatted his hand away.

"Now Sugar, you wouldn't begrudge an old man his parting wish, would you?"

"You're not that old, and if I have anything to say about it, you're not parting for long either! But here's a kiss for old time's sake anyway."  And she planted a big juicy one right on his lips. He pantomimed a dying man, hand to his heart, and quoted Fred Sanford. "This is the one I'm comin' honey!"

Michael stood to one side, watching. He envied them their easy banter. He tried to recall Michel, that idealistic youth of so long ago, but he couldn't. That boy was only a shadow in his mind. Someday, perhaps.

Having recovered from his "heart attack," Walter took a closer look at Michael. It was time to say good bye to him too.

"Come 'ere, kid," he said, gesturing to Michael.

Michael stepped forward, still hesitant. He held out his hand. Walter batted it aside. "You don't think I'm gonna let you off the hook that easy, do you?"

He grabbed Michael in a bear hug and whispered in his ear.

"You might not believe it now, kid, but it WAS worth it."

At these words, Michael gave a choked sob and buried his face in Walter's shoulder.

"Hey, kid, that's all right. That's what I'm here for. Just let it go, boy. Let it all go."

This time, however, the storm passed more quickly. After a moment or two, Michael stepped back from Walter and scrubbed his face with both hands. He stared into space over Walter's shoulder, unwilling to meet the older man's eyes.

"I don't know what's wrong. I can't stop . . . I didn't think I had any tears left. I apologize for this . . . "

Walter reached out his hands and cupped Michael's face, forcing him to look directly at him. There were tears glistening in his own eyes.

"What in the hell do you expect, Michael! For ten, or twelve, or God knows how many years, you've been trying to hold back the ocean! And now that you finally took your finger out of the dike, it's gonna come pouring through. That's a fact of life. There's nothing wrong. For the first time since I've known you, there's something RIGHT. You're gonna be okay, son. Trust me."

As Walter finished speaking, Michael's eyes filled again and the tears ran unheeded down his face. This time, Walter wiped them away with calloused thumbs. He gave Michael a gentle slap on the cheek, then turned away with a cocky grin.

"Be seein' ya, kid. Let's go, Birkoff."

And he and Birkoff sped off, the dust from the country road rising in a cloud behind them.

Nikita watched until the car was out of sigh and the dust had settled. Then she turned back to the porch and took Michael by the hand. Lifting it to her lips, she kissed his palm lightly. He too had been staring down the road, but when he turned to look at her, his eyes were wide and innocent. In this moment, he was Michel. It was a beginning.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*



He was so sleepy. But how could that be? It was only mid-afternoon, and he had slept the night through without dreams -- for the first time in God knew how many years. Yet, here he was, struggling to stay awake long enough to finish -- what was it he needed to finish? Maybe it wasn't so important after all. Maybe if he just rested his eyes for a minute or two.

Nikita tiptoed in from the kitchen and sneaked a look at Michael. He was sitting in the overstuffed chair beside the fire, his head thrown back, snoring softly. The book he had been reading had fallen to the floor.   One of these days I'm going to get him to do something about that broken nose.   She thought. Although it added an interesting asymmetry to his beautiful features, it also caused breathing problems at times. And the only times he had ever been sick not counting injuries had been with sinus or ear infections. If only all those panting female operatives and Valentine "marks" had known his sexy whisper was often the result of postnasal drip! How romantic! She chuckled, suddenly filled with tenderness for this man who was, after all, only human. She had doubted his humanity for so long that any evidence of it struck like a gong in her heart.

The fire had died down, so she put on another log and sat cross-legged in front of the hearth, at Michael's feet. He didn't even stir. She stared into the flames, mesmerized by the sparks of red and blue which darted through the yellow blaze. The log sizzled briefly as a spot of moisture was licked dry by the heat. She savored the warmth and the faint aroma of cypress emanating from the hearth. An old-fashioned clock tick-tocked metronomically on the mantle. She drifted . . .



~*~*~*~*~*


The mantle clock chimed four times, paused, then belled twice more at a higher pitch. Four-thirty. In Michael's dream the sound was transformed into the ringing of his cellular Section phone. He jerked awake, heart pounding, and began searching for it in the cushion of the chair. His abrupt movements woke Nikita, who found herself lying flat on the woven carpet, staring straight up at him. He had on the blank mask she was so accustomed to, and for a moment she was terrified that it had all been a dream -- that they were still in Section. But no, she remembered, THIS was real. Section had been the nightmare.

"Michael?" She shook his arm. He looked at her, his face no longer blank but tense. A muscle clenched in his jaw.

"I can't locate the cellular. I heard it ring. I have to find it."

"Michael, the cellular didn't ring. The clock chimed. Look." And she pointed to the mantle.

"It did?" he said uncertainly. "I thought ...."

"I know," she soothed, stroking his thigh. "You fell asleep. You must have dreamed it was the phone."

"Yes," he agreed, relieved at her explanation. He gave a tremulous sigh and leaned back in the chair, closing his eyes briefly to collect himself. After a moment he opened them and smiled down at her ruefully.

"So I was asleep -- again."

"And drooling," she giggled, wiping a streak of dampness from his chin. "Just look at the chair cushion!"   There was a dark stain where he had turned his face into the fabric as he slept.

"AND snoring!" she continued relentlessly.

He shook his head in denial.

"Non. Ce n'est pas possible. I don't snore."

"Hah! So I suppose I was just dreaming that you snore?"

"That would explain it."

She got up and gave him a hug.

"I have an even better explanation. You were snoring."

"Touche." He acknowledged her riposte and surrendered himself into her arms.

It had been a week since Walter and Birkoff had left them. Seven days and nights of eating and sleeping and slow walks and companionable silence. Seven days and nights of music and poetry and quiet contemplation and an ever-increasing intimacy. Seven days and nights of abstinence, too -- the result of that over enthusiastic earlier coupling which had them both still a bit too tender to enjoy "full physical contact sport," as Nikita jokingly called it. But that was all right. There would be time. Until then, they played a gentler sensual game with tongues and lips and fingers and toes and long, slender limbs -- tasting and suckling, cradling and cuddling, spooning, twining, joined in every way but one.

They had not yet left the farm. There was a Land Rover in the barn, but neither of them had the desire to use it. There was a bike out there too, but Michael wasn't ready for that either.

"Maybe you could ride sidesaddle," she had joked the morning he had tried.

He had managed to straddle the big machine, but when he revved the engine and took a test ride, the vibration had nearly sent him into orbit. He had come off that bike like a cat off a hot tin roof. When he could speak, he had replied in a hoarse voice, "Perhaps you would care to try."

She had shaken her head, laughing. "Oh no. The only ride I plan on taking isn't on that bike." For a brief moment, she had stared at him provocatively, her hands on her hips. His face had paled and his hand had cupped his crotch.  And that had been the end of that.


~*~*~*~*~*


Now, with her arms around him, she could feel his breathing quicken -- soft little puffs of air blowing over her earlobe. She debated whether to extend another invitation.

Testing the waters, she said, "Come on, my sweet baboo, I'll treat you to a cold shower."

"Sweet baboo?" he asked, intrigued by this term of endearment.

"Yes. Didn't you ever read 'Peanuts'? One of the characters, Sally, was a real tomboy -- a tall, gangly girl who had a crush on Charlie Brown. She called him her 'sweet baboo.' Of course, he only had eyes for the little curly-haired girl."

He whispered, "But I only have eyes for you. So why don't we make that a warm shower."

She pulled back and grinned at him.

"Would you by any chance have something else for me?"

His eyes burned into hers. He kissed her palm, then pressed it against his groin.

"I might."



~*~*~*~*


"Michael . . . .?"

"Hmm?"

"Do that again."

"What? . . . . This?"

"Oh, yess!"

He flicked his fingers in a tattoo rhythm in just the right spot, and her knees buckled. It was a good thing her arms were locked around his neck.

She nuzzled under his jaw, her tongue probing the pulse that beat its own frantic tattoo just under his skin.

All in counterpoint to the warm spray jetting over them from the shower head.

"There's no 'w' in menage a trois," she murmured dreamily.

"There's no trois in this menage either," he quipped.

"Oh yeah," she moaned. "There IS!"

He stopped what he was doing and looked at her quizzically. She leered back at him while detaching the shower nozzle.

"Phaser on stun, Mr. Spock!" she commanded, changing the setting to "deep massage."


~*~*~*~*~*


The damp sheets smelled of lavender and sex. A ray of sun passed through the uncurtained window and drifted slowly upward from the foot of the bed. As it crept toward the headboard, it illuminated the two who lay sprawled on top of the sheets, sated at last and sound asleep. In a sequence of still shots, it revealed every aspect of the human form -- male and female. As Adam and Eve they appeared -- he about to awaken and find her beside him for the first time.

Awareness dawned.

**Bright. Heat. Prickle of sweat. Silence. Silk. Spice. NIKITA. Joy. Peace.**

**Light. Warm. Tickle of sweat. Quiet. Velvet. Musk. MICHAEL. Love. Ease.**

They opened their eyes and reached for one another.

"Michael, I'm hungry."

"I know."

"How do you know?"

"Because you're always hungry when you wake up. And you're always hungry after making love. Therefore, you are very hungry."

"And . . . .?"

"And if I know what's good for me, I'll bring you something to eat right now."

"Your logic is, as always, flawless, Michael."

"Thank you." He smiled and kissed her. "I'll be right back."

He groaned as he stood up, pressing his hand to the small of his back.

She looked at him with concern. "What's the matter?"

"Nothing that another massage won't cure."

She laughed. "Oh, a quid pro quo, is that it?"

"Of course. One favor for another."

"Tit for tat, so to speak."

"Well put," he replied in a husky voice. His gaze drifted downward, lingering on her breasts.

She pulled the sheet up. "Michael? Food?"

He sighed and turned to go downstairs. Her view of his backside was quite an appetizer.


~*~*~*~*~*


Mon Dieu, she's killing me slowly, but I can't help myself. I can't get enough of her. He groaned again while reaching for the biscuit tin on the top shelf of the larder. Where is my self-control? Where is my focus? And these aches and pains -- why can't I block them out? I've held up better under torture by Red Cell! God help me if she ever TRIES to hurt me!

He loaded a tray with cheese, biscuits, fresh cherries, and a bottle of wine. Glancing out the kitchen window, he noticed a yellow rose blooming in the back garden, and without thinking, he grabbed up a pair of shears and stepped outside to clip it. Woahh! The winter wind shriveled him in an instant. He leapt back inside, placed the flower on the tray, and headed back up the stairs.

When he entered the bedroom she was sitting by the window. She turned and looked at him impishly.

"You know, Michael, just now I thought I saw a flasher in the garden! But, maybe I imagined it."

She stared pointedly at the evidence of his brief excursion, then raised her eyes to his.

He's actually blushing! Another step in the right direction.

"What did you bring me?" she asked. "Anything hot?"

"Not yet," he retorted, "but give me time and I can probably arrange that." He came over and sat on the bed, the tray in his lap.

"Oh well, guess I can get stated on these -- Oh, Michael, how beautiful!" as she spied the rose.

He picked up a cherry and popped it in his mouth It squirted as he bit down, and juice dribbled from the corner of his mouth. She reached out and wiped it away with her finger, then licked it clean.

He inhaled sharply. Two wineglasses clinked together as the tray jerked slightly.

"Here, why don't you let me take that?" she offered disingenuously.

"No. I can handle it, thank you," he added with forced calm.

"I could handle it for you, if you'd let me," she rejoined. "That is, after I've finished eating."

The glasses clinked louder.



~*~*~*~*~*~*


They had devoured everything on the tray. Biscuit crumbs littered the bed, and a splash of white wine was all that remained in the bottle.

"Ummph, c'est si bon," murmured Michael. He lay face down as Nikita straddled him, running her thumbs along each side of his spine, pressing deep into the knotted tissue, smoothing out the kinks. "Plus fort, s'il vous plait."

"Are you sure?" she asked. "You really want me to press harder?"

"Mmm humMPH!" he grunted as she complied. She concentrated on a particularly nasty knot, using both thumbs in a circular motion, then pushing down and out, releasing the lactic acid congesting that muscle. She felt it soften, then relax.

"Aahh! Ca va mieux! Merci!" he groaned out his thanks for the relief her touch afforded him.

She moved on to another bad spot, this one lower down, in that hollow just at the juncture of his spine and his buttocks. She could feel him tense as she started to dig in deep, so she eased off a bit and rubbed the area softly with her palms. The friction warmed and soothed him, so that she was able to gradually work her thumbs more deeply into the inflamed soft tissue.

She bent down and, in a random pattern, pressed butterfly kisses over his back. With each brush of her lips he hardened more.  Dieu, she might as well be using an air pump! By the time she had finished, he thought his engorged penis might have punched a hole in the mattress. It was trapped beneath him, pulsing in time to the pounding in his ears.

Nikita pressed on, seemingly unaware of the havoc she was wreaking on his self-control. She was now massaging between his shoulder blades, right on that pressure point where it was hinged to the nerve center. She rotated his left shoulder, exposing the joint so she could dig her thumb into it. Pleasure/pain exploded as she found the center of the tension and kneaded it out.

"Agghh!" he cried out and tensed all over.

Nikita immediately pulled back. There was a different tone in his voice this time.

"Michael, are you all right?"

He had tucked his elbows under him and lifted slightly off the bed, but she still couldn't see what was wrong.

He groaned, then rolled over on his back. She took one look and started to laugh.

"Now there's a tense muscle if I ever saw one! Why didn't you say something sooner?"

"Because I didn't want you to stop," he croaked.

"Do you want me to stop now?" She trailed her fingers lightly over him.

"God, DON'T!"

She lifted her hand away, teasing.

"Don't what, don't go on or don't stop?"

For answer he reached out and grabbed her wrist, forcing her hand back down onto his throbbing erection. It rose to meet her, and she rubbed the knob with her palm. It was already slick with moisture, and the friction of her hand encouraged a heavier flow of lubricant. He strained upward, needing more.

She shook off his hand. "Let go, Michael. You're interfering with my work."

He clutched the covers instead, desperate for something solid to hold onto. She began to work him with both hands, as though she were pulling taffy. When she released him, his cock stand was a sight to behold.

"Hmmm," she speculated, "This would make a good horseshoe target."

"Horseshoe target?" he panted.

"Yeah, you know, those metal posts about 8 inches long that you pound into the ground and throw horseshoes at? I don't know exactly what the post is called, but if the horseshoe connects just right they call it a 'ringer.' I wonder . . . ." And she scootched off the bed and began to rummage in the dresser drawers.

"Ah hah!" she exclaimed, and triumphantly held up a pair of old-fashioned garters -- black lace with a tiny bell attached to the front of each one. His eyes widened as her intention became crystal clear, and his penis gave another lurch upward, eager for the game to begin.

The first garter flew in a perfect arc from the across the room. Time stretched as it seemed to float down over his erection, the lace tickling him all around as it came to rest in the matted curls at the base. His mouth opened, but no sound came out.

Her next shot was almost as true. This one also connected, but it was a tad off center, so that it caught on the knob and hung there, the bell positioned right over that oozing slit in the tip. The bell tinkled with every tiny spasm. His head came up off the pillow, and he stared glassy-eyed at her.

"You win," he rasped.

She sauntered over and examined her handiwork intently. Then she reached out and repositioned the second garter so it joined the first one. She twisted them both so that they tightened around the base of his penis. It darkened and began to swell even more. She eyed it hungrily.

"Is this my prize?"

He gave a jerky nod.

She loosened the garters a bit, then using both hands, she pulled them slowly up toward the tip. All along the length of him, the lace scraped against his hypersensitive skin, and every nerve ending screamed in reaction. He went plank-stiff, his heels digging into the mattress, as he arched like a bowstring and the arrow between his legs took flight. Creamy liquid spurted out of him in hard bursts, splattering her breasts.


~*~*~*~*~*


The sun was setting, painting the sky with hot pink and purple streaks. As twilight deepened, the moon flowers, giant blooms five inches across, were beginning to unfurl. Their fragrance was almost overpowering. Nikita, dressed in sweats and warm socks, sat in the porch glider, huddled under an old horse blanket. She didn't mind the cold. All she had to do was think of Michael to kindle a flame that warmed her from the inside out.

She had left him asleep again -- as limp as a rag doll. His strength and stamina weren't up to par yet, and that last little game they had played had taken its toll. At first she was afraid she had hurt him again, from the sounds he had made at climax. But by the time she had washed up and returned with a wet soapy cloth, he was dead to the world. She had wiped him down and thrown the covers over him, leaving him to sleep it off. That had been a couple of hours ago, and she was getting impatient for him to wake up so they could eat supper.

The little snack they had had earlier in the afternoon had long since worn off, and she was ready for something more substantial. She had found a recipe for paella stuffed in an old cookbook and had tried her best to follow it. The result was simmering in a black iron pot on the stove. She hoped it would at least be edible. They were getting low on fresh vegetables, so she opened a can of marinated artichokes for a salad. They really would need to make a trip into the village tomorrow for supplies. She wasn't sure how to broach the subject with Michael -- he had shown no inclination to go anywhere, and she wondered if he intended to hide away here indefinitely. Oh well, tomorrow would take care of tomorrow's troubles.

It was full dark by now, and her stomach was growling. As she opened the door and stepped inside the house, she could smell the paella -- saffron and pepper, shrimp and sausage. Her mouth watered. She set out bread, salad, plates and utensils, then filled two glasses with Cabernet.

Okay, Michael, here I come, ready or not,  she said to herself as she went to wake him up. She opened the door to the bedroom. It was so dark that she stubbed her toe on the leg of the dresser.

"Ouch! Damn it!" She exclaimed.

He came up off the bed in one fluid move and locked his arm around her throat.

"Move and I'll kill you," he hissed.

"Michael . . . ?" she whispered in a calm voice. "It's me, Nikita."

He released her as suddenly as he had attacked.

"Nikita . . .?" His voice trembled, then he gave a sob. "I'm sor-ry, I'm sorry, sorry, sorry..." He kept repeating the same word, like a broken record.

She turned around. He was huddled against the wall, his hands cradled under his arms. She approached him slowly with her arms open wide. He shook his head in denial of her comfort. Just stood there shaking his head and repeating "I'm sor . . ." She stopped the words with her hand. She could feel his lower lip trembling. It was still too dark to see his eyes, but she knew he was crying. She kissed his eyelids and tasted salt water.

"It's all right, Michael. I'm all right. You didn't hurt me. Remember, you trained me to defend myself. If I had felt I needed to, I would have disabled you. Besides, it wasn't your fault. It was just an accident. I tripped over the damn dresser and startled you awake with my howls."

He digested her words, then stepped forward into her arms. She held him close until the trembling stopped.

"Supper's ready," she said matter-of-factly. "Why don't you get dressed and come downstairs." She turned on the small bedside lamp, then went over to the dresser and pulled out a flannel shirt and a pair of drawstring pants. He stood where she had left him.

"Here. Put these on."

He managed the shirt okay, but he nearly fell trying to put on the pants. She grabbed hold of him just in time.

"Put your hands on my shoulders," she directed. "Steady, like that. Lift your leg. Now the other one. That's it. All done." And she drew the string tight at the waist, noticing as she did how thin he still was.

"I love you, Michael," she murmured stroking his arm. "Now let's eat. I'm starved."

After supper, he played for her.  Her favorites were Für Elise, and Claire de Lune.



~*~*~*~*~*


"Thank you."

They were stretched out side by side on the rug in front of the fire, chins resting on their folded arms, content to stare into the flames. He turned his head to face her. He lifted one strand of her hair and rubbed it between his fingers.

"For what?"

"For tonight. For telling me how much you love me."

"I don't remember . . . "

" . . . the music, Michael. In the music."

"Oh." He turned back toward the fire. His face was flushed as much from embarrassment as from the heat.

He's so shy. How is it  I never noticed that until recently?

She threw her arm companionably over his shoulders and cuddled closer.

"Today was a good day, Michael. What would you like to do tomorrow?"

"I hadn't thought that far ahead. Is there something you have in mind?"

"Well, we do need fresh bread, and eggs, and milk. And I'm going to need some tampons in the next couple of days."

"Of course." His blush deepened. "I should have thought of that."

She laughed. "And just why would YOU have thought of it?"

"I've been married," he said, his voice trailing off as images of Elena and Simone flashed through his mind. His eyes blurred, and he rubbed them with the heels of his hands.

There was nothing to say. She lay beside him, waiting. This had happened frequently over the past week, and always he had chosen to return to her. Each time he came back she gained more confidence in his love for her. And each time he returned a little sooner - a little stronger.

He took a deep breath and blew it out, then focused on her again.

"What were you saying?"

She picked up the thread of the conversation as though the past few minutes hadn't even happened. She sensed he preferred it that way.

"I was saying, or hinting rather, that we might take a trip into the village tomorrow."

"Fine."

"Fine as in REALLY fine, or fine as in Section fine?"

He smiled. "The former."

"Oh goody!" She jumped up. "I need to make a list. Hang on a minute. Let me get a notepad."

He turned over on his back, his eyes following her as she scrounged around for paper and pencil. She found what she was looking for in the roll top desk and returned to sit beside him, Indian-style.

"Now let's see," she said, licking the pencil point. "Bread, eggs, milk, fresh fruit, salad greens, tomatoes, . . . what else, Michael?"

"Um . . . Juice. Cream. Butter. Pate. Perhaps a nice chicken. . . . And tampons."

She finished writing. "Is that everything?"

"That's all I can think of right now."

"All right, then. We're good to go. Do you want to take the Rover or the bike?"

"The Rover. We may see something larger we want to buy."

"Like what?"

"I have no idea. But if it's there I'm sure you'll find it."

She booted him lightly.

"Are you insinuating that I am a spendthrift?"

"No. I'm not INSINUATING that at all."

She tackled him then, flopping down on his chest and tickling him unmercifully. If he didn't know it was impossible, he'd have thought she had more than two hands.

"I surrender!" he cried out breathlessly, as she found a particularly sensitive spot.

"Oh no you don't," she sighed. "I surrender first." And she went limp as a noodle. She covered him from head to foot, like a blanket, and he relaxed, comforted by the warmth and weight of her.

The mantel clock chimed midnight. But this time neither of them heard it.


~*~*~*~*~*


False dawn cast a silver glow over the landscape. Frost glittered on the metal roof of the barn and on the fields surrounding it. Somewhere in the distance, a fox yipped to its mate. Inside the house, all was still. Only glowing embers remained in the hearth. Nikita came half-awake, roused by the sound of a voice in her ear. Michael was talking in his sleep again.

"Que voulez-vous de moi? J'ai vous donne tous ce que j'ai a donner. Non, je ne peux pas. Vous savez qu'elle soit innocente."

She came fully awake as his words sank in. "What do you want of me? I have given you everything I had to give. No, I cannot. You know that she is innocent."

Who was innocent? - Me? Elena? Lisa Fanning? "She" could be any one of a hundred women he has manipulated, seduced, even killed, in the name of God knows what power. But wait -- he said he couldn't. Whatever they asked of him, he said he couldn't do it. Maybe this time he didn't.

He began to cry, twisting his head back and forth.

"Non, je vous prie." Then louder. "NON!"

"Michael! Wake up!" She took his head in her hands and shook him. His eyes popped open.

"Wha . . .? What is it?"

"You were dreaming." She stroked his hair. It was damp with sweat. "Do you remember what about?"

He closed his eyes and shook his head.

"No. But that's not unusual. I seldom remember my dreams. Did I say anything?"

"Yes, but it doesn't matter."

He stared up at her. Lifted his hand to her cheek.

"What did I say?"

She hesitated, then told him. "You said, 'You know she's innocent.'"

His hand stilled. He looked over her shoulder, out into the distance, with that same blank stare she had grown to know so well in Section -- that final line of defense against thoughts and feelings too painful for him to face squarely.

What did you expect, Nikita?     she asked herself bitterly.    You've pushed him too hard, too fast. It's your own fault.

But this time he surprised her. With a visible effort he forced himself to look directly into her eyes.

"I love you, Nikita. I need you. But there are some things I can't give you. I can't change what I've done to you. I wish to God I could. But it isn't in my power to do so. All I can do is love you now and ask for your forgiveness for what's gone before."

"So it WAS me you were dreaming about."

"I really don't remember. It might have been. Is that what you want to hear?"

She touched her forehead to his. "Yes, Michael, that's what I want to hear. All I ask is your honesty. And your love. And tonight you've given me both. Now let's go to bed. I'm cold."



~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Michael, let's go! It's nearly ten o'clock!"

"Is there some reason to hurry?"

At the tone of his voice, Nikita examined him more closely. A shadow lurked in his eyes, and he appeared restless.

He's hiding something from me again, damn it!

"All right. What's the matter?"

"Nothing."

"Michael, don't tell me 'nothing.' If you don't want to go, just say so, and we won't go."

He took a deep breath. "Of course we'll go. It's time. I just don't . . . "

"You just don't what?"

"I just don't know how to be 'normal' any more. I only know how to play the role of a normal person."

"You haven't been playing a role with me for the past week, Michael."

"It's different with you. You know things about me that no one else does. But those people out there, in the village, in the rest of the world, they don't - they can't - ever know who I really am."

She moved closer and rested her palm against his cheek.

"Do you want me to tell you who you really ARE, Michael? You are a man with many gifts, who has been forced to use those gifts in ways that no human being should ever have to use them. You are a man who has done the very best he could to live with honor under horrific circumstances. You are a man who, despite suffering terrible personal loss, has chosen to live and to love and to try again. You are the man I love. And I see no reason at all why everyone else can't know that man."

He moved into her arms and rested his chin on her shoulder. She cupped the nape of his neck with one hand and pressed him to her with the other. She felt the gun.

She tried to make a joke about it.

"Is that a gun, or are you just glad to see me?"

"Both."

She patted him on the back. "It's going to be all right, Michael. Trust me."

After a moment, he pulled away and said,

"If you'd like, perhaps we could have dinner in the village before coming home."

"I'd like that very much."



~*~*~*~*~*


They had spent the last four hours wandering from one shop to another as the mood struck, leaving orders for the supplies they would pick up before heading back to the farm. Nikita had dragged Michael into the hardware store, where she had tested every color of paint in stock before deciding on the half dozen she eventually ordered. He had found a tiny bookstore, and she had chatted with the proprietor for an hour while Michael kept adding to the stack of books on the checkout counter. Each time they entered a different shop, Nikita had introduced herself and Michael to the shopkeeper and to whatever patrons happened to be there. Her imperfect French was no hindrance, as Michael soon discovered, since even the most ardent Francophile was won over by her enthusiasm. And, to his relief, his own reticence was taken for granted as the natural complement to a lovely and vivacious wife. He relaxed and began to enjoy himself. Nikita glanced at him from time to time and was delighted at the openness of his expression.

Hello, Michel.  she thought fondly.  How nice of you to join me today.

At last they came to a small antique shop at the edge of the village.

"Oh Michael, we have to see what's in here!"

He groaned but allowed her to drag him inside.

It was filled with antique toys.

"Bonjour, Madame et Monsieur. Je m'appelle Mme. Beaullieu. Peux-je vous aider?" An elderly woman, black stockings rolled down her ankles, called to them from a rocking chair in one corner of the shop.

"Oh, you have so many beautiful toys!" exclaimed Nikita. "Where did they all come from?"

"My husband's family, Madame. They are pack rats, all of them, and what you see in here is the 'creme de la creme' of the toys purchased by the Beaullieu's over the past ten generations. If not for this shop, and my own good business sense, there would be no room for us in our own house!"

Michael looked at Nikita. Her eyes were wistful as she fondled one toy after another, not quite daring to pick anything up and hold it in her hand. He had a vision of her as the deprived child she had been, window-shopping at Christmas or on birthdays, but never daring to hope that what she wanted might ever be hers to keep. He watched and waited.

After observing Nikita for several moments, Mme. Beaullieu rose stiffly from her chair and hobbled over to Michael. She made him a sign to follow her.

"Venez, Monsieur. Il y a quelque chose unique ici." And she led him into another chamber to show him the 'something special'. The moment Michael saw it he knew it was meant for Nikita. It was a good thing they had driven the Land Rover.

"I'll take it, Madame."

"Doesn't Monsieur wish to know the price first?"

"Non."

The old woman's eyes sparkled, and she patted him on the arm. He tensed at the contact, then relaxed. If she noticed his reaction, she gave no indication of it -- merely patted his arm again, more heartily.

"Ah, Monsieur, vous avez raison. C'est le cadeau perfect pour votre jolie marie -- You're right, it's the perfect gift for your pretty wife." Then she cackled, "Besides, even a man as virile as yourself must take a rest now and then, heh? At such a time, she can ride this instead!"

Michael nodded as if in agreement. Then he said, in a conspiratorial tone, "Does Madame think it might be sturdy enough for two?"

She howled and slapped his back. "Ahh, Monsieur, I can assure you it was made by the finest craftsmen. I have no doubt at all it will withstand any test of strength you may subject it to!"

"Nikita, come here," he called out.

"Oh . . .!"

The rocking horse was the largest one she had ever seen. It appeared to have been made from a carousel horse. It was poised on its rocker base as though in full gallop. It was dapple gray, with a white mane and tail fashioned from real horsehair. The gleaming black saddle was of soft leather, and the stirrups were silver. Draped across the high arched neck were reins of purple velvet with gold tassels.

She just stood there, devouring it with her eyes. Then she heard Michael say to Mme. Beaullieu,

"We'll be back to pick it up later this evening, Madame. Is that agreeable?"

"Mais bien sur, Monsieur." She smiled at Nikita.

"Votre mari, il vous aime beaucoup, Madame."

"I know he does. And I love him very much also. I am the most fortunate of women," she replied, looking not at Madame but at Michael. He gave her a smile so sweet that her eyes blurred with tears.



~*~*~*~*~*


It was nearly five o'clock. They were sitting in "Le Coc d'Or" sipping an aperitif and nibbling on toasted rounds of French bread spread with Chef Begnaud's 'pate du lapin'. Nikita ate with her usual gusto, licking the rabbit pate off the bread as though it were the filling of an Oreo, then crunching the denuded toast with her sharp white teeth.

Elle mange comme Lyle Lyle Crocodile - she eats like Lyle Crocodile. Michael smiled to himself in remembrance of one of Adam's favorite bedtime stories.

"A franc for your thoughts," she said, noticing the soft expression in his eyes.

He focused on her. "I was thinking of Adam," he said quietly.

She reached across the table and took his hand in hers.

"I'm glad." She didn't press him further. He would tell her in his own good time.

He snagged one of the appetizers and held it aloft with a questioning look.

"Do you mind? I wouldn't want to deprive you."

She glared at him as he popped it in his mouth.

He chewed deliberately and swallowed, washing it down with a sip of his drink. He was silent for another minute or two, then continued.

"I was thinking that you remind me of Lyle Crocodile, one of Adam's favorite storybook characters. Lyle lived on the banks of the Nile, but he was kidnapped and brought to Napoleon's private zoo. He could never get enough of his favorite food - so he was always hungry."

She kicked him under the table.

"Ouch!" he hissed.

The elderly man at the next table smiled and whispered to his wife, "Ah, les jeunes amourants -- comme toi et moi il y a quarante ans, Therese - young lovers, like you and me forty years ago."

She slapped his hand away and retorted with mock outrage, "Eh bien, vieux homme, comme toi et moi aujourd'hui!"

The main course arrived -- boeuf bourguignon with chanterelles, followed by the young white asparagus which were only in season for a few weeks a year.

And finally, dessert. Nikita's eyes widened at the array of chocolate pastries presented for her selection. Michael's eyes glittered with amusement as he observed her in the throes of making her decision. She finally chose an eclair.

He shook his head as the waiter offered him the tray.

"A wise choice," he said to her. "One can never go wrong with the classics."

She looked up at him.

"If you think I'm going to share this with you, you'd better think again."

He leaned over and wiped a speck of whipped cream from the corner of her mouth.

"I'll have my dessert later," he murmured, then kissed her bottom lip.



~*~*~*~*~*



An hour later they were on the road home. The Land Rover was stuffed with food, paint, books, and a very large rocking horse.

It was a pleasant evening. The air was soft with the promise of an early spring. Nikita had drifted off to sleep. Michael caught a whiff of chocolate as she snuggled against him. She still had a smudge of it on her chin, and he moistened his thumb and wiped it off. It tasted so sweet as he licked his thumb clean. He wanted more - much more - of his "Chocolate Nikita." It was a good thing they were almost home. The engine roared as he pressed down on the accelerator.



~*~*~*~*~*


Ten minutes later he pulled up in front of the house. He killed the engine and looked down at Nikita. She was nestled against his shoulder, dead to the world.

She sleeps so peacefully. How does she do that?

A wave of protectiveness swept over him, and he touched his lips to her forehead. His nostrils flared as he breathed in her scent. Desire lanced through him, and he unconsciously tightened his grip on her shoulder.

"Are we home?" She yawned and stretched. He admired the view as her blouse tightened across her out thrust breasts. Of its own volition, his hand snaked over and cupped her breast possessively. She didn't seem to mind.

He had to clear his throat before answering her.

"Yes, we're home."

She leaned over and kissed him then, sucking his lower lip into her mouth. Her hand found its way unerringly to his crotch, and she stroked him through the fabric, weighing and measuring the size of his arousal.

His hips arched reflexively toward the source of that delightful pressure.

"Hmmm," she purred. "I think we'd better unpack the car first, don't you?"

"It can wait."

"How long?"

"Longer than I can," he moaned in her ear.



~*~*~*~*~*


They had gotten as far as the sofa before Michael had made it clear he really couldn't wait any longer. They had undressed one another, clumsy in their haste, and he had thrust into her at once, groaning out her name as she instantly tightened around him.

We're home, all right,  she chuckled to herself.  And boy, what a trip!

After the first urgency had passed, they remained joined, reveling in the occasional involuntary spasms which always followed. This time, though, the spasms increased in frequency, and before either of them realized it, they were riding a second wave of pleasure even more intense than the first.

"Wow, what was THAT?" Nikita gasped out when she had recovered enough to speak.

Michael shook his head, still unable to catch his breath enough to answer her. A drop of sweat poised on the end of his nose dropped onto her lips, and her tongue flicked out to lick up the salty taste of him. She wiped his face with her sleeve. He collapsed on top of her, and she could feel the pounding of his heart. It slowed gradually, and his breathing steadied. Finally, he replied.

"I think that was what baseball players call a 'double-header.'"

"Well then, I guess we've proven the axiom," she countered. "Two heads are DEFINITELY better than one!"

"Okay, that's it," she groaned. "We have to get up and unload the car. I don't want the milk or the meat to spoil."

Michael sighed and rolled off her. "Ooof!" He grunted as he ended up on the floor. He had forgotten they weren't in bed.

"Are you okay?" She peered down at him.

"I don't know," he moaned pitifully. "I may have injured myself and be unable to help you unpack the car."

"Oh Michael, I'm so sorry," she rejoined. "It's a shame we won't be able to play any more ball until you've recovered."

"I've always been a fast healer."

"Really?"

"Yes. In fact, I feel better already. I think I might be able to assist you after all."

"I'm relieved to hear it. Now get up."



~*~*~*~*~*


It took them nearly an hour to empty the Land Rover. The horse seemed heavier than when they had loaded it, and after wrestling it out of the back of the vehicle and lugging it up the porch steps, they stood in the foyer trying to figure out where to put it.

"Nikita, I am not going to carry this horse upstairs."

"But . . . "

"No."

"Well, where do YOU suggest we put it?"

He looked around the downstairs area. She was right. There was no good place for it. Besides, it would be too much of a "conversation piece" if they had visitors. He blanched at the thought of Walter's or Birkoff's wisecracks about it. Mme. Beaullieu had already given him a taste of what to expect. He sighed, resigned.

"In any case, I am not going to carry it upstairs tonight. We'll solve this problem tomorrow."

She smiled, mollified. She knew the perfect place for it.



~*~*~*~*~*



"I don't believe this." His voice was a dangerous monotone.

She didn't answer. She was too busy.

"Bang! Bang! Bang!"

With every swing of the mallet another hole appeared in the bedroom wall.

"Nikita!"

She noticed him for the first time. She turned to face him, blowing her hair out of her eyes. Runnels of sweat streaked the plaster dust she was covered in. She looked beautiful.

Merde!

"Yes, Michael?"

He nearly choked, he was so angry. He took several deep breaths to calm himself.

I should have anticipated this. She has always enjoyed demolition work. Every apartment Section gave her, she 'renovated' to suit herself. But THIS! This is a four-hundred year old house! Sacre bleu! Mais, c'est un sacrilege.

"I would have appreciated your consulting me before you began this project." He spat out the last word.

She stood there, silently gauging his mood. He was furious.

Oh oh! Quel faux pas - What a mistake!  she realized.

"You're absolutely right, Michael," she said in a subdued voice, opting for discretion rather than valor. "I should have. I'm just not accustomed to living with anyone, and I was thoughtless. If you'd like, I'll fix everything back just the way it was."

Her eyes were guileless. And so blue.

He wasn't fooled for a minute. She was too talented an actress. After all, he'd trained her himself. Still, she did look repentent. And beautiful. (Focus!) he reminded himself in desperation. It was no use. She had outmaneuvered him again. This was becoming alarming. What was the matter with him?

She must have read his mind. Or his face. He worried about that too. Every time he looked in the mirror lately, he saw more cracks in the facade he had crafted so carefully and depended upon for so long. He found it increasingly difficult to hide his thoughts and feelings from her, and from himself. He was terrified.

His suspicions were confirmed when she came over, put her arms around him, and murmured in his ear.

"Don't be afraid of me, Michael. I love you. I won't leave you. And I really am sorry about the wall. I'll repair the damage."

All the tension drained out of him at once. He couldn't fight her any more. He needed her too much. He almost burst into tears.

"Never mind," he heard himself say. "Now that you've begun, you might as well finish this." (God help me, I can't deny her anything.)

She moved back to arm's length and beamed at him.

"You'll see, Michael. You'll like it. I promise." And she crossed her heart and raised her hand, palm out, as if swearing an oath.

He looked back at the wall. Then at her. . . . His cello. He needed to play. Now.

"I'll be downstairs. Call out if you need anything."


~*~*~*~*~*


Playing helped. In the music he felt safe enough to let everything go -- to float away on an ebbing tide. It had always been the one emotional outlet he allowed himself. He had learned to play as a child, and for a while his parents had hoped he would make it his career. They had been assured that he had the talent and the focus, and he might indeed have followed their wishes for him. But with their deaths his course altered, and the rest was history. Still, this was one gift that he had insisted on keeping for himself, and those he had served all these years had come to recognize the wisdom of his decision. It made him the best there was. He might not believe it right now, but that hadn't changed.

Upstairs, Nikita had finished demolishing the wall separating the bedroom from the unfinished loft space just beyond. Evidently, the original builder had run out of money to finish the entire second story, so he had partitioned off what he needed and never gotten around to the rest. For whatever reason, succeeding generations had also ignored it. And Michael had never spent enough time here to investigate the discrepancy between the inner and outer dimensions of the house. But Nikita had. It was her habit to explore every nook and cranny of any refuge she found, and this farmhouse had been no exception. A few days ago, she had reached the conclusion that there HAD to be a hidden room upstairs. She hadn't mentioned it to Michael yet. She didn't know why, exactly. Perhaps she still needed some safe, secret place all her own. But when he had bought her the horse, she knew just where it belonged.

In silence she contemplated the fruit of her labor so far. Now that the wall was down, she could see what she had to work with. She stepped through into the loft. She estimated its size as about 15 by 30 feet. From in here she could see the cross-hatch pattern of the ancient roof beams, as well as the brick chimney -- a sturdy column rising in the middle of the open space. She stretched out her arms and twirled slowly, her head thrown back, aglow with the thrill of discovery. Oh yes indeed, this had possibilities!

She found a piece of limestone and drew a circle on the oak floorboards. She sat down in the middle of the circle. Here was where the horse would stand. Closing her eyes, she rocked back and forth, imagining herself astride that magnificent creature. She was Guinevere, and Sir Lancelot had his arms around her as together they rode to Camelot. Only he had Michael's face.

She heard music. Was it part of her fantasy? No, it was Michael playing the cello, down below. The sound drifted up through the chimney and echoed in the hollow loft. She settled down to listen, and as always, she heard his voice in the music. Not what he said out loud, but what he couldn't say. And as always, she answered in the only way she knew how. She went to him.


~*~*~*~*~*


"Do you want some lunch?"

He shook his head and kept on playing. This had been going on for hours, and his face and hands were slippery with sweat. That didn't seem to affect his performance, from what Nikita could tell. The music that poured out of the cello was as vibrant as any she had ever heard from him. She peeked over his shoulder to see what he was playing now. Ravel's "Pavane Pour Une Enfante Defunte - Pavane for a Dead Child?" She wasn't sure of the translation, but considering recent events she wouldn't be surprised if that was correct.

As the last note died away, she placed her hand on his shoulder. Enough was enough.

"Michael? Why don't you take a break? Let's go for a drive."

"Where to?"

Oh well, in for a penny, in for a pound. "Bienville."

He froze. The bow hung suspended over the strings.

No! I can't!   It was so cold there. Why is it so hot in here? I can't breathe! Why . . . ?

Nikita caught him as he tilted sideways out of the chair. The cello clunked to the floor, but he kept a death-grip on the bow. She eased him down onto the floor. His skin was clammy, and his face was stark white. He took in a gasping breath -- the first since she had mentioned Bienville.  After another few seconds, his eyes opened, and he stared at her dazedly.

"What happened?"

"I'm no doctor, Michael, but it looked to me like you just had a full-blown panic attack and fainted.

"I don't panic."

"You don't snore either, do you."

Tears blurred his vision. "Why is this happening?"

She smiled reassuringly.

"That's an easy question to answer. Because you've had all you can take. And more. It isn't a matter of strength of will. You're a human being, and your mind and body are going to do what they have to do to survive. Just now, that meant shutting down to 'reboot', as Birkoff would say. I'm sorry that it was something I said that caused this. I wish I could learn to keep my big mouth shut and leave you alone."

He held up his arms. "Please, Nikita, don't leave me alone."

She dropped down beside him and put her head on his chest. "I won't, Michael I swear. I won't."

She felt him relax. His breathing deepened, and when she looked up, he was asleep. Tears still shimmered on his eyelashes.

She was afraid if she moved he would wake up, so she willed herself to relax as well.  A nap won't hurt. It's hard work, knocking down walls.


~*~*~*~*~*


She woke up to music. A smoky blues recording from the forties -- "Someone to Watch Over Me." She smiled and stretched. Sat up and looked around.

Where is he?

The door opened and he came in carrying an armload of firewood. His face had regained its color. He dropped the wood into the box beside the hearth, then squatted down in front of her. He smiled as he tucked her hair behind her ear.

"Did you have a good sleep?"

She smiled at him. "Yeah, I did. And guess what?"

"You're hungry."

"Yup."

"That's why I've cooked dinner. If you would care to join me . . .?"

He stood and pulled her up after him. There was a delicious aroma wafting in from the kitchen. The table was set. He lit candles, poured Merlot into glasses, and dished up the chicken sauce piquante he had prepared. The rich tomato sauce was chunky with bell pepper, onion and mushrooms. He served it over rice, with petit pois - those tiniest of green peas - as a side dish.

She had three helpings.


~*~*~*~*~*


"Perhaps you would feel more comfortable if you loosened your clothing?"

She eyed him with suspicion.

"There wouldn't be an ulterior motive in that suggestion, would there? Because I'm telling you right now, I'm stuffed. You'd be taking a big chance in jostling me for at least another hour."

"Of course not. I'm only thinking of you."

"That's good." She leaned back and unfastened the top button of her jeans. "Ahhh, that IS better," she sighed.

His eyes immediately locked on the white lace peeking through the opening in her pants. He cleared his throat. His chair creaked as he shifted uneasily. The sound alerted her, and she caught his eye warningly. He jumped up.

"I'll clear the table. Why don't you light a fire?"

"I thought I already had," she snickered, nodding at the evidence of his desire.



~*~*~*~*~*


The horse was still downstairs. Nikita stroked its mane as she left the kitchen. It was beautiful, but it was definitely in the way. Now that she had opened up the loft space, there was no reason why they couldn't move it in there. She could work around it, as long as she draped a tarp over it to protect it from the construction.

"Michael . . ." she called out.

He looked around the corner and saw her standing beside the horse. He groaned, knowing what she was going to ask.

"Don't you think we'd better . . . ?"

"I thought you were too full for physical exertion."

"Right now I am. But later on tonight . . ."

"All right. But I plan on charging for my services."

She wiggled her eyebrows at him.

"I always pay what I owe."

She gave the horse another pat and sashayed into the main room to light the fire. He stood mesmerized. Quelle derriere!  A hot weight settled between his thighs. He tugged at his jeans, trying to ease the discomfort. It didn't help much.


The fire was roaring. The dishes were done. The two of them were riding to Camelot.

Rocking . . . rocking . . . her hands were wound tight in the reins. His own hands cramped around the edges of the saddle as he held himself upright, his hips thrust forward, his thighs gripping the sides of the horse. He was inside her from behind. Like a piston, he pushed deeper when they rocked back, then slipped nearly out when they rocked forward. Her bottom bumped rhythmically against his pubic bone with every backward stroke. She could feel him, swollen tight, hot and hard and slick with their mingled juices. Faster and faster they rode. Their journey's end was sight. She suddenly leaned forward over the horse's neck, twisting her hands in the mane. She stood in the stirrups, her legs stiffly extended, as her bottom lifted in a full display of readiness. She heard the creak of the leather as he lurched forward, his inflamed penis a battering ram pounding at the entrance to the inner bailey. The gate opened and they surged through it together, announcing their arrival with mingled cries of ecstasy.



~*~*~*~*~*



A month passed. Nikita spent long days working in the loft. Brick dust rose and settled, plaster and paint dried. Floorboards were sanded and polished. All in secret. For it was to be her surprise gift to him.

Meanwhile, Michael was involved in a project of his own. Every day he left the house after breakfast and didn't come home until late afternoon. He left empty-handed and returned the same way. He didn't take either the bike or the Rover. He walked, bundled against the wind when necessary. If it rained, he wore his long trenchcoat and heavy boots. If the sun was shining he wore a T-shirt, sweater and jeans. During all this time, Nikita respected his privacy. She didn't need to question him -- all she had to do was look at him.

One rainy afternoon, she lay on their bed, replaying in her mind the events of the past few weeks. It had all started a day or two after they had transferred the horse to the loft. She had intended to begin working right away, but she had had cramps too bad. Usually her period came and went without much fuss, but this time she bled heavily and painfully. All she wanted was a heating pad and enough Advil to allow her to sleep.

The first morning, before the painkillers had taken effect, Michael had come into the bedroom to find her lying on her side, her knees drawn up, crying. She had stained the sheets but felt too bad to get up and change them.

When Michael saw the state she was in, he had asked her how long it had been since her last period. It was then she realized that she had skipped a month. When she told him, he had gone white around the mouth, but said nothing. He gently bathed her and changed the sheets, then brought her a glass of brandy. She fell asleep then, and when she woke he was gone.

He came home late that afternoon. By then she was feeling better. She had convinced herself that it had just been an anomaly -- Section's birth control technology was still in effect, after all. It must have been the stress of the past few weeks that had caused this.

He had knocked politely on the bedroom door, and when she had opened it he had stepped mutely forward, arms at his sides.

His face was deathly white, his eyes hooded and dark. She had wrapped her arms around him. It was a warm sunny day outside, but he was drenched in cold sweat. He smelled rank. She had stripped him down then and shoved him into a hot shower. It had taken nearly 30 minutes for him to stop shivering.

That was the beginning. The next day and the next and the next -- all the same. For nearly three weeks. And at night, in bed, he only wanted to hold her and be held. Then one day last week he had come home warm and dry. His eyes were a clear green. She had hugged him close and breathed in the scent of sun and fresh air.

He had tightened his arms around her then, and she could feel his urgent need for her even through the overalls she was wearing. She had slipped them down and rubbed against him in welcome. He had freed himself and taken her with her back against the bedroom wall. The very memory aroused her. Her hand drifted down to her panties. Sure enough, they were damp.

Just like one of Pavlov's dogs!    she thought wryly.

"Welcome home," she had said when she could speak again.

"Thank you."

The next day he had asked a favor. She recalled it all so vividly. It was as though she were watching a videotape.


~*~*~*~*~*


"Would you come with me to Bienville?"

"You know I will, Michael. When?"

"Now."

"Let me throw on a skirt and blouse. Or do you want to take the bike?"

He thought for a moment. "The bike would be good."

"Okay. Jeans then. Five minutes."

When she came back downstairs he was standing beside the bike. He had on his sunglasses and black leather gloves and was holding his helmet in his hand. Hers was propped on the seat. They mounted and rode away into the clear morning.

An hour later they roared into Bienville. Michael stopped the bike at the door to the church and dismounted. He removed his helmet and gloves, then the sunglasses. He looked pale and tense. She took his hand and squeezed it. His palm was damp.

Just then, the sacristan opened the door of the church. He was sorry, he said, but if they wanted to see Father Philippe they would have to come another day. He was visiting his sister in Abbeville. Then his eyes widened in recognition. He placed his hand on Michael's arm and said,

"I am very sorry for your loss, Monsieur. I remember you in my prayers each night. Perhaps Monsieur has come to visit . . .?" And he indicated the cemetary.

Nikita could feel Michael stiffen at the man's touch, but he politely replied, "Merci, Monsieur," and led Nikita toward the spot where his wife and child were buried.

The cemetary was as she remembered it -- worn, mossy stones interspersed with newer granite ones. The wildflowers were now in full bloom, covering the meadow with a carpet of orange and gold. As they approached Adam's and Elena's graves, she could see that a few stray flowers had taken root over them. She also saw that someone had arranged for stone markers. She read the inscriptions.

"Elena - Loving Wife and Mother"

"Adam - Beloved Son"

Her fist clenched in outrage. Michael's name appeared nowhere. He was even denied that small comfort.

Michael looked down at the markers, then back at her.

"It's all right. He was only thinking of what I would have done myself, if I had been able."

"Who was?"

"Walter."

It was his only reference to his state of mind on that horrible day. He squatted down and began to pluck out the few weeds that had begun to sprout in the fresh earth. He gently rubbed the petals of the wildflowers, then traced his stained index finger along the inscribed names. She knelt beside him and put her arm around his waist. She could feel the fine tremor running through his midsection. He took a deep breath. The tremor stopped. She looked at him out of the corner of her eye. He was staring into space, eyes half-closed, smiling dreamily.

"What are you remembering?"

"Adam and Elena and me at the puppet show one Sunday afternoon. He loved the marionettes. They were called Marie et Gaston - like Punch and Judy in England. He would laugh and laugh when Marie hit Gaston over the head with the "gros baton." Elena and I would mimic them for him sometimes -- she would pretend to hit me with a big stick, and I would howl and fall down on the ground."

She thought of all the times Michael had been injured by one "gros baton" or another, and she marvelled at his ability to protect his family from that darker reality for so long. He really had had to live his life split in two, not only for his own protection but for theirs. And in the end, his best efforts had not been enough to save them.

She unconsciously tightened her hold on him, and he turned to look at her. She had never able to hide her feelings from him, and now was no exception. He lifted her chin and kissed her.

"It's all right, Nikita. I'm all right."

And she knew that he was telling her the truth.



~*~*~*~*~*



"Nikita? May I come in?"

His voice called her back to the present.

She jumped up from the bed and took a quick survey of the new space. It was finally ready. She hoped he would like it.

"Hang on a minute. I'm coming."

She opened the door.

"Close your eyes," she instructed, covering them with her hand. "Okay now, hold my hand and let me lead you. That's it. Oops! Watch out for the dresser!"

"It's a bit late for the warning, but thank you anyway," he said politely, rubbing his shin.

She positioned him in the center of the archway which lead into the new space.

"All right. You can look now."

A fire was burning in the newly-opened hearth. Facing it from the far side were two easy chairs upholstered in moss-green velvet. An oriental rug vibrant in green and red and gold was spread beneath them. The far wall was lined with floor-to-ceiling bookcases, filled now with Michael's new purchases and Nikita's treasures.

On the near side of the hearth stood the horse. It faced the mural Nikita had painted on one side wall. A forest scene, with a knight and his lady leading their horses down a narrow path. Huge oaks formed an archway over the path, and a single ray of sunlight shone on the travelers. On the other side wall was a companion piece. Camelot - with Pendragon pennants flying from every tower, the red dragons bright against a cloudless sky.

For a few minutes he just stood there. Then he stepped forward into the room, his practiced eye recording every detail as he turned slowly clockwise. He moved closer to the mural on the left wall and stood in front of it. He reached out his hand and lightly touched the sun-burnished hair of the lady in the forest.

Then he moved on to the bookcases at the far end. He ran his hand over the smooth wood, then brushed his fingers over the bindings of the books. He continued his circuit of the room, touching everything he saw. The chairs, the rug, the brickwork of the hearth, the red dragons.

At last he walked over to the horse. He stroked the leather saddle, then regarded Nikita through heavy-lidded eyes.

"Care for a ride, ma demoiselle?"


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


The bell on the door to the shop jingled, rousing Mme. Beaullieu.

"Qui est la?" she called out gruffly. It was, no doubt, some ignorant tourist, probably Allemand, who dared to interrupt her mid-afternoon nap. Certainly no one in the village would be so rude!

There was no answer She fumbled for her glasses and levered herself out of her chair. As she stood up,a gloved hand covered her mouth, and she could feel the barrel of a gun against her spine. Outraged, she tried to scream, but only a muffled squawk emerged. The gun poked her harder, and a voice whispered ominously,

"Tais-toi! Si tu ne me le donne pas, tu vas mourir! Tu comprends?"

She nodded. The hand was cautiously lifted from her mouth.

"Oui, I understand. You will kill me if I don't give it to you. But I can't give it to you if I don't know what it is," she replied calmly.

"Don't play games, Madame. You know very well what I've come for."

"I'm not playing games, Monsieur. I really don't know what you are looking for.

" . . . le cheval," he whispered fiercely in her ear. "I've come for my mother's horse."

She remained silent, remembering the circumstances under which the horse had come into their possession. If it was his mother's horse, as he said, then she had been right -- he was German. And definitely up to no good. There was no way in hell that she was going to tell him where he could find it -- this cochon! She might be an old woman, but she still knew how to keep a secret. She had certainly had enough practice during the War.

She searched her mind frantically for some delaying tactic. She needed time - to find out why the horse was so important, and to figure some way out of this mess without giving him what he wanted.

"It isn't here. It will take me some time to access it. If you are unwilling to wait, then you will have to kill me now, because I can't conjure it up out of thin air!"

She waited. Would her bluff work?

"How much time?"

She shrugged. "At least 48 hours -- perhaps longer."

"That is not acceptable!"

"You must accept it. I simply can't get it for you sooner. As I said, Monsieur, either wait or kill me now."

She made the sign of the cross and prayed aloud. "Sainte Vierge Marie, please intercede for me with your Son. I regret all my sins, and I beg His forgiveness. Oh Seigneur, into Your hands I commend my spirit."

"I am ready, Monsieur. Decidez."

"All right. Forty-eight hours. Not one minute more. And Madame . . . no tricks, or you will not be the only one in your familly to come face to face with her Seigneur! Now sit down."

He pushed her back into the chair and began to tie her hands and feet.

"Idiot! Just how do you expect me to get it for you if I am tied to this chair?"

A gag was stuffed into her mouth. "Your husband will be informed of your predicament. I am sure I do not have to warn you of the consequences should either of you seek help."

She had still not seen her attacker, but no matter. She would recognize that voice again. Next time, he would not escape. She would make certain of it.



~*~*~*~*~*~*



"Madame Beaullieu? . . . Madame, are you here? It's Nikita."

Mon Dieu, she may find me before Emil does! What shall I do then!   She remained perfectly still, hoping that the young woman would leave rather than come looking for her. No such luck.

A pale face suddenly appeared before her. Blue eyes widened as her visitor took in the situation.   Putain! This one is so friendly. She will blab my business to the entire village - she is pretty and sweet, but probably not very intelligent.

To her astonishment, however, the young woman drew a gun from her handbag! She proceeded with a most competent and thorough search of the shop before returning to release Mme. Beaullieu. Once the gag was removed, Madame was further amazed when Nikita did not ask her any questions. She merely stood and waited patiently.

Well, old woman, haven't you learned by now not to be too quick to judge by first appearances? Madame chided herself.

The silence between them dragged on. Finally, Madame Beaullieu decided to take the offensive.

"Do you always carry a gun when you go shopping, Madame?"

Nikita smiled and held up the gag.

"We live in dangerous times, Madame Beaullieu. As you see."

The older woman nodded silently. She was intrigued by this young woman. She was one "cool customer," as les Americains used to say. Perhaps after all . . . She considered her options.

"Cafe?" She moved toward the coffee pot and cups she kept on the counter.

"Oui, merci," Nikita replied. "With sugar and cream, if you have it."



~*~*~*~*~*~*


They were sipping coffee in companionable silence when Madame's husband Emil burst in the back door of the shop.

"Genevieve! . . . Vas-tu bien? Un homme . . ." he called frantically, then broke off in mid-sentence when he saw she was not alone.

"Emil, je vous presente Mme. Nikita . . . I am sorry, madame, but I do not know your last name."

"Just call me Nikita." She smiled and extended her hand to Emil.

Madame Beaullieu's curiosity was definitely piqued.

Humph! Living in sin, no doubt. But who could blame her? He is too magnifique to resist, no matter what the Church may have to say about it. Besides, I suspect she has more important secrets to keep than her last name.

Emil didn't seem to think there was anything strange in Nikita's reply. He was more concerned with their own difficulty. He looked questioningly at his wife. She shook her head almost imperceptibly.

Thank God she has not told this Nikita anything!

Then, to his consternation, she pointed her cup at Nikita and announced.   "She untied me."

He gaped at Nikita, who smiled and held up the gag again.

"Mais . . . " He did't know what to say or do.

"It's all right, Monsieur, said Nikita. "I understand your concern. I won't betray you confidence."

"It is a long story." Madame Beaullieu sighed. "Perhaps it would be better if we all had a glass of cognac while I tell it."

"Genevieve! He told me if we tell anyone he will kill us all! You CANNOT . . . !"

"Emil, did he tell you what he wants from us?"

He nodded.

"Whom do you think I sold it to, old man?"

His eyes widened.

"Besides, she has already seen too much. And, I suspect, I have already seen more than she would wish me to know about her own abilities. Am I correct, Nikita?"

"Yes."

"Le Bon Dieu must have sent her to us in our time of need. There are no coincidences in life, mon mari. You know that."

"D'accord," he admitted grudgingly.

"So, Nikita it appears we must trust you as you must trust us. Ai-je raison?"

Nikita smiled. "Yes, Madame. You are right."



~*~*~*~*~*~*

An hour later Nikita knew all there was to tell about the horse and how the Beaullieus had come into possession of it.

Genevieve Marais had been eighteen years old when the Germans invaded France and occupied the village. She had immediately joined Le Resistance, and her first assignment had been to secure a position in the household of Colonel Fuchs, the commanding officer of the German forces in the area. Her beauty had made it easy -- the Colonel had need of a private secretary -- one who could fulfill "other duties as assigned."

For four years, she had done her duty -- all of it -- for the glory of France. For three of those years she had been in love with Emil. Shortly after she had come to work for Colonel Fuchs, Emil had been hired as the gardener. She had recognized him right away as one of the young men she had met at a Resistance meeting. At first, she did not dare to communicate. The danger was too great. But as the months passed, Emil began to find an especially tasty slice of pate or a piece of cheese in his lunch basket, and Genevieve came upon the odd wild rose or tiny carved figurine in a drawer of her desk. Their mutual respect grew into a clandestine passion - one which was forced to remain unrequited for years. It was simply too dangerous to the cause for them to indulge their own desires. And there was, of course, the Colonel. He had first claim on Genevieve's "affections." His wife and daughter had come to live in the village with him, once the occupying forces had established their authority. But, Madame Fuchs was no longer young and beautiful. There had been no other children after Ilsa, and she was nine years old.

Emil was, of course, aware of Genevieve's predicament, but he was powerless to protect her. He had trained himself to hide his feelings for her. But, the bile rose in his throat whenever he saw the Colonel's hand draped possessively over Genevieve's shoulder. At those times, it was all he could do to remind himself of their mission - to do whatever it took to gather intelligence to defeat les Boches, to free France from this degradation.

In 1944, Allied troups invaded France. Resistance forces became bolder, and the Colonel began to confide more in Genevieve about his plans for the two of them. He wanted her to come with him back to Berlin. He promised he would divorce Madame Fuchs as soon as the war ended and marry Genevieve.

"I asked him then, what about Ilsa?" said Madame Beaullieu. "He told me she would continue to live with her mother." It was about this time that I first saw the horse. Perhaps because of his guilt, the Colonel showered presents on Ilsa - costly, outrageous toys, among them a life-sized rocking horse. He presented it to her on her 13th birthday. She ignored it completely - just sniffed and said, 'Papa, you know I'm too grown up for a rocking horse!' So, it went into the attic. It wasn't until January 1945 that I saw it again."

"A rocking horse," echoed Nikita.

"The very same," confirmed Madame Beaullieu.

"What happened then?"

"The Allies were nearing the village, and the Colonel and his family were forced to flee in the middle of the night. Evidently, his attachment to me was secondary to his attachment to his own miserable hide. Thank God it was over! Emil and I were finally free. I must confess we took advantage of the spoils of war. We stripped the house of whatever the Colonel had left behind, including the horse.

"I must admit, I was the one who wanted it," interjected Emil. "For many generations, my family has collected toys, and this seemed a fitting addition to our holdings. Then too, I took a certain pleasure in possessing something the Colonel had gone to so much trouble to have made for his child. It was, perhaps, petty of me, but I was so full of anger that I felt no shame at all."

Emil put his arm around Mme. Beaullieu and hugged her tightly to him.

"And now my action has returned to haunt us," he said.

"Your attacker wants the horse."

"Exactement."

"Do you know why?"

"No. Only that it was his mother's. I believe he must be Ilsa's son - the Colonel's grandson."

Nikita thought for a few moments, then took another sip of coffee.

"How much time do you have to give it to him?"

"Forty-eight hours."

"That should be sufficient." She calmly put down her cup and looked at the Beaullieus.

"I'll be back in touch with you before noon tomorrow. I won't tell you not to worry. You know the dangers involved. But I assure you that we will help you."

"We . . . who is 'we'?" asked Emil. "It is dangerous enough, Madame Nikita, that you must know about our difficulty. You must tell no one else!"

"Hush, Emil. It will be all right." Mme. Beaullieu looked at Nikita.

"Ton mari, I presume?"

Nikita nodded.

"Does he have your skills?"

An enigmatic smile was her only answer.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


He was restless. When would she be home? It had been too long. Too long . . . A frisson of anxiey swept over him. He closed his eyes, searching for that warm safe place deep in the center of his being. He knew he could count on finding her there. Yes. His breathing slowed, and the fear retreated -- for now.

Opening his eyes, he scanned the horizon. Lowering clouds portended a coming storm. He could smell the ozone in the evening air. Flying insects swarmed near the ground, and the birds followed them, swooping down to enjoy the bounty. A gust of wind lifted his hair off his neck, drying the sweat. Relief. He wiped his palms on his jeans, ashamed of this physical evidence of his inner struggle with panic.

Then he saw it. The Land Rover was making the turn into the main gate of the farm.

Nkita. Nikita. Nikita . . .  Her name resounded in his mind like a mantra, releasing the last of the tension. It was over. They were free.

She drove the vehicle into the barn. He followed at a deliberate pace, determined not to run after it. There was no need to hurry. She was home now.

As he entered the barn, she turned off the ignition. He opened the door for her. She stepped out into his waiting arms.

"Welcome home."

She pushed back and looked at him.

"Did you miss me?" She tilted her head and gave him a cocky grin.

He pulled her closer. She relaxed into his embrace, molding her body close to his.

"Is that a yes?" she whispered.

He thrust his hips forward reflexively.

"Hmmm, I guess it is," she teased, slipping her tongue into his ear.

He moaned at the sudden rush of heat down below. His jeans tightened alarmingly. He could feel the teeth of the zipper pressing into his swollen flesh. He should have worn underwear! But it was too late now. He knew he would sport "railroad tracks" there tomorrow.

She could fee the hard outline of his erection against her mound. She rubbed against it invitingly, and he moaned again. "Please, Ni-ki-ta." She tried to insert her hand in the waistband of his jeans, but something was already there. So, she began to inch down the zipper, careful not to cut him with the teeth. It was a close call. He held his breath, fighting for control, as he felt the cool air against inch after inch of his hot length.

"Trust me," she whispered. He nodded, licking dry lips. She continued her mission with delicate precision. At last he was free. The relief was enormous. And so was he.

"Oh my!" She sighed, fondling him with both hands.

"Aahh!" He cried out as she rolled him between her palms. His fingers dug into her shoulders. He lowered his head, his hair forming a curtain to hide his features from her. She kissed the top of his head, while she added a slight twist at the end of each palm roll. His knees bent slightly as the muscles contracted all the way down to his toes. They cramped inside his boots.

Starved for air, he sucked in the first breath he had taken in almost a minute. The rush of oxygen to his brain fueled the fire of sensation which licked at him, intensifying his pleasure unbearably.

Electricity crackled in the air. Outside, the storm had arrived, and heavy drops of rain began to pelt down on the metal roof of the barn. Inside him, another storm was building. He tried to hold it back, but it threatened to burst from him just as the rain was now bursting from the overburdened thunderclouds.

Nikita could fee his impending climax. She knew the signs well by now -- the tightening of his haunches, the change in pitch of his cries, the angle of his erection -- all spoke of imminent eruption. He was right on schedule. He gave a deep grunt as his testicles contracted, and his penis began the spasms which would force his seed down and out. He came in pulsing waves, a spoonful at a time, into her cupped hands. His entire body danced to the rhythm of these waves - his stomach muscles, his hands, his knees, even his toes, she suspected, were flexing and releasing in sympathy with the activity going on between his legs.

She recognized also the signs of his completion. The spasms gradually became less violent - the spaces between them of greater duration, until finally they appeared to cease. But, she knew that he often experienced one final, violent contraction which expelled the last few drops. She waited patiently, her hands still cupped. She saw his jaw tighten, and knew it was coming. Sure enough, he thrust frantically into her hand one last time, hunching forward as a long, hissing breath escaped from between his clenched teeth. When it was over, he gulped in a breath of air and collapsed bonelessly against her. She supported him until he could stand on his own. He smiled at her shyly, and she kissed him once more for good measure. He drew out a bandanna from his jeans pocket and began wiping his semen from her hands.

"Nikita?" He didn't look up from his task.

"Yes, Michael?"

"It seems all I've ever done is take from you. Your freedom. Your innocence. Your trust in me. Your love. This . . ." and he held up the wet bandana. "I'm ashamed of how much I need your touch - your presence. I'm always hungry for you."

She smiled at him.

"I know. And it makes me so hot for you, my sweet baboo. So let me help you assuage your guilt. Come on upstairs and return the favor."

Her words flowed over him like balm.

They were both soaking wet by the time they made it onto the porch. A loud clap of thunder startled a yelp out of Nikita. Michael smiled and drew her closer. She loved the feel of his arms around her. Heat radiated from him. His shirt steamed slightly as the water soaking it evaporated. He smelled sweet, like new-mown hay. In fact, a few strands of it were threaded through his hair and stuck to his sweater, she noticed. She picked them out at her leisure as she nestled against him. He wiped her dripping hair away from her face, then delicately lapped at the moisture which still beaded her skin. Her shirt clung damply, revealing the clear outline of nipples puckered by the cold - and something else. He circled one nipple slowly with the callused pad of his thumb. Lightning flashed behind her closed eyelids as a bolt of pure lust zinged from that point of contact straight down to her clitoris. She gasped with the ferocity of it.

He drew her bottom lip into his mouth, sucking on it in rhythm to the action of his thumb. She opened her legs and rubbed against him, begging for more. He was more than willing to oblige. Transferring his attentions, he thrust his hand into her pants and began to circle that other erect nub with his thumb. His mouth moved down to her nipple and he swirled around it with his tongue. She could feel herself begin to peak as tiny ripples became waves of ecstasy. The tide washed in and around her, and she drifted helplessly wherever it pulled her, crying out as she totally abandoned herself to sensation.

He delighted in her responses to his ministrations. He could feel the gush of warm liquid as he inserted a couple of fingers deep into her channel.   Sporadic contractions massaged those fingers as he spread them to increase
the resistance she felt.

"Ohhh!" She cried out at the stretching sensation deep within, and she instinctively bore down to force as much contact as possible with those rigid appendages inside her. As the friction increased, a second, even stronger orgasm coursed through her. Michael may have sensed it coming before she did, as the waves of inner pressure became stronger and more predictable. Again, he obliged, inserting a third finger while speeding up his thumb action around her hot nub. He could feel it harden and swell under him -- a smaller version of his own now-insistent erection. But this was her turn - not his, and he suppressed the desire to rip open his pants and thrust himself wildly into her. She appeared quite satisfied with the way things were going, and he had no intention of disrupting her pleasure at this point.

"Je t'aime, Nikita," he rasped as he felt her climax yet again.

Nikita felt him supporting her with his thighs as she sagged at the knees. She leaned her forehead into his chest and gripped his shirt with both fists, while she trembled helplessly in the throes of her release. He rubbed her back, patiently waiting for her to recover. At last, she took a deep breath and released it, then looked up at him. Her eyes were still slightly unfocused, and she had a lopsided grin on her face. He chuckled and brushed his hand across her cheek.

"Have I paid back any of my debt to you?"

"Oh yeah," she murmured throatily. "With interest."

As she pulled back slightly and took his hand in hers, intent on leading him into the house, she noticed the pronounced bulge straining against the inner seam of his pants. She brushed against it casually with the palm of her hand and teased,

"The only problem you have, Michael, is that you spend more than you pay off. At this rate, you'll never get out of debt. Of course, that's to my benefit. Just think of me as your loan shark. As long as you keep those payments coming, I promise not to break anything."

"You've already broken something," he whispered.

"I have? What?"

"My resolve to let you go."

"That's good, because I have no intention of leaving," she replied, stroking his chest.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


After a long, hot bath, during which Nikita had significantly reduced Michael's tension, they sat at the kitchen table slurping down homemade chicken soup and crusty French bread. She was gratified that his appetite had returned. He ate with almost as much gusto as she did. Which was good, considering the calories he had burned only a short time ago.

"Your debt is on the rise again, Michael," she teased. He pushed his empty bowl away and leaned back in his chair. He grinned lazily at her.

"Perhaps it's time for me to make another installment payment?" he eyed her questioningly.

She laughed and shook her head. "Not tonight." Then her expression sobered.

"I have something important I need to talk to you about, Michael."

He tilted his chair forward and leaned his arms on the table, giving her his full attention.



~*~*~*~*~*~*


"No." Although he spoke calmly, he looked like a trapped animal.

She tried again. "Michael, we have to help them. There's no one else."

She had told him what she knew of the Beaullieus' situation She had hoped that would be enough for him, but his resistance went deeper than she had realized. For years he had been unwilling to access the feeling, caring part of himself. Now he was unwilling to unleash the warrior. She could understand his fear, but she knew that until he could reconcile the two sides of his nature, he would never be completely healed. She played her trump card.

"I know you're afraid, Michael. I'm afraid too. But I'm more afraid of what will happen to Genevieve and Emil Beaullieu if they try to solve this problem on their own. If you can't help me, I'll have to do it without you."

He leapt up and grabbed her arms in a viselike grip.

"No."

His voice trembled with barely suppressed rage and fear. She flashed back to the scene in his office following her first failed mission. She had not known then the true reason for his rage But she saw it now for what it had always been -- the measure of his love for her.

She didn't try to break away from him. At her lack of resistance, his grip loosened slightly. Through his hands she could feel the fine tremor humming through his entire body.

"Michael . . ." She stared intently into his eyes, willing him to understand.

He closed his eyes and shook his head in denial. When he opened them again, they were blank.

She had won. but at what cost?

They were in the loft, examining the horse for some clue to the secret it held. They had removed the saddle, which now hung over the back of a chair. The most logical conclusion was that the horse was hollow, and that whatever was so valuable was packed inside it. But, the horse appeared to be carved of one solid piece of wood. For the past several hours they had conducted a painstaking search for a hidden opening, but they had found nothing.

"We've done all we can for now, Michael. Let's get some sleep. In the morning I'll bring the Beaullieus out here and let them examine it."

He nodded reluctantly. He hadn't spoken more than a couple of words since they had come up here.

"Michael . . . " She put her hand on his arm. He tensed. She removed her hand, angry at his rejection.

"Nikita . . ."

He stared at her, his mouth still open to say something. For that brief moment, she saw the torment in his eyes, but then the mask settled firmly into place once more, and he just shook his head slightly.

Her expression softened.

"Come to bed, my sweet baboo. Come let me hold you."

He flinched at her words. The mask slipped again, and before he could summon the will to call it back, she had breached his defenses and wrapped her arms around him. He leaned into her, exhausted beyond measure. She cupped the back of his head with her hand and pulled him against her, rocking him slightly. His eyes closed in surrender, and tears trickled unheeded down his cheeks.

Still locked in an embrace, they moved toward the bed and tumbled into it fully clothed. To Nikita's surprise, he fell asleep immediately. She took off his shoes, then her own, and settled back to cradle him again in her arms. Still asleep, he turned his face into the warmth of her breast, as a flower turns toward the sun. She combed her fingers through his hair and sang an old lullaby.


"Sleep, my love, and peace attend thee,
All through the night.
Guardian angels God will send thee,
All through the night.

Soft the drowsy hours are creeping,
Hill and vale in slumber steeping,
I my loving vigil keeping,
All through the night.


It was nearly dawn before she slept.



~*~*~*~*~*


She awoke to the sound of the shower. She stretched out her hand to the hollow beside her in the bed. It was still slightly warm. She rose and stripped off her clothes, then padded silently over to the bathroom door. Steam enveloped her as she entered. Pulling aside the shower curtain, she stepped inside. He was standing with his back to her, his forehead leaning on his crossed arms as he gripped the towel bar. The hot water drummed down on the back of his neck. She stepped up behind him and began to massage the knots out of his neck and shoulders. He moaned softly at her touch. The very sound of that moan aroused her, and she bumped her pelvis against his backside in silent invitation. He gripped the bar more tightly and bent forward, spreading his legs. She reached between them and cupped him in her hand. His sac was full and heavy. Her hand traveled up his length, measuring his readiness. He was hard as stone. When she took her hand away he growled in protest.

"Patience, my sweet baboo. I'm just soaping my hands." His imagination did the rest, and he gasped as his erection swelled and lengthened, the tip now touching the shower tile. He backed up to relieve the pressure. (Not yet! Not yet!) He repeated desperately to himself. He could hear her behind him, lathering shower gel between her palms. He waited for her touch, not daring to breathe. When it finally came, he nearly did too.

Nikita was close to the edge herself. She wanted him inside her in the worst way, but the anticipation itself was so exciting that she couldn't bear to bring it to an end just yet. With every stroke of her slick hands, he groaned loudly and pushed back against her. She rubbed her thumb in slow circles over the slit in the tip of his penis, and his own secretions blended with the lather. Suddenly, he whirled around and thrust himself full into her, ready to burst from the hot aching load he carried.

She loved the feel of him inside her, filling her like a giant plug from lips to womb. She began to spasm around him, sucking him in as deep as possible. He could stand it no longer. He had to release NOW. He could feel it bubbling out of him even as he strained against that final barrier. For that one moment, all the uncertainty, the fear, the pain -- fizzled out in his release. Only one thought remained - for both of them.

Oh God! This feels so good!

Genevieve and Emil were sitting in the kitchen drinking coffee. Neither of them had slept a wink, and the atmosphere was thick with worry. They both jumped slightly at the sound of someone knocking on the back door. Emil peered out the curtained window and saw Nikita. She wasn't alone. He motioned to Genevieve to come have a look.

"Is that her husband?" he whispered.

She nodded. "Let them in."

He opened the door and ushered them inside, then checked to make sure no one had seen them enter. The man spoke.

"No one saw us." His voice was a soft monotone, oddly reassuring.

Emil took a closer look at him, trying to take his measure. There was something about the way he carried himself - something familiar. He couldn't put his finger on it right now.

"Monsieur Beallieu, this is Michael. Michael, this is Emil Beaullieu."

"Monsieur Beaullieu." Michael nodded in greeting.

Emil extended his hand. For a moment, he thought the younger man was going to refuse to take it. When he finally did, Emil was shocked by the tremor he could feel in that icy touch.

Not a good sign! If he is as afraid as I think he is, how can he possibly be of any help to us?

Emil looked despairingly at Genevieve, trying to communicate his concern to her.

"Madame," Michael acknowledged Genevieve's presence for the first time. She came over and kissed him on both cheeks. Emil noticed he tried to back away from her, but Nikita stood in his way.

"Thank you for your help, Monsieur," she said. She appeared unperturbed by Michael's attempt to extricate himself from her embrace. Emil decided they would have to have a private talk before things went any further.

"Genevieve," he interjected. "May I have a word with you alone?"

Then he turned to Michael and Nikita. "Please excuse us. We will return shortly. Please have some coffee." He gestured to the coffeepot and cups on the kitchen counter. The couple looked at him silently. He hurried Genevieve from the kitchen before she could object.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Could you not smell the fear on him, Genevieve?"

"Yes."

"Then how can you trust him?"

"There is something about him. Despite his fear, I believe he will help us. I am willing to take the risk."

"Risk our lives?"

"It would not be the first time you and I have gambled on those, Emil."

"And what about Monique and Albert? And their families? Are you willing to risk the lives of our children and grandchildren as well?"

"I don't see that we have much choice. And after all, there is Nikita. I tell you, Emil, she knows what she is doing. And she vouches for him as well. We have to trust someone, old man. We cannot do this alone."

He bowed his head in defeat. "Very well, Genevieve. I only pray that you are right."

She touched his cheek with her hand. "Moi aussi, mon mari."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


When they reentered the kitchen, Nikita and Michael were sitting at the kitchen table. Nikita's hand covered Michael's, her thumb stroking his wrist. Michael looked at the old couple. His eyes were hooded.

"Have you decided?" he asked in that same calm voice.

Genevieve and Emil looked at one another, then turned and nodded.

"Oui, nous avons decide. We will do whatever you ask."

"Bon," he replied. "Please come with us."

"But . . ." Emil began to object.

"Now."

"D'accord." This from Genevieve. "Emil, will you bring me my hat and jacket?"



Half an hour later, they were at the farm. It had been an interesting ride. Michael spoke not at all. He drove with commanding skill, Emil noticed. A very light touch - no motion wasted. In his youth, just before the war, Emil had spent a year on the racing circuit, and Michael's driving technique was curiously reminiscent of his own. Even this "barge" of a car seemed to float over the country road and around the many tight curves. Nikita sat in the back with the Beaullieus, explaining to them what she and Michael suspected about the horse.

"We haven't been able to find a way to open it, though. We hope that you can find some hidden panel or something. Or perhaps you have a better theory?"

"I think you are probably correct," replied Genevieve. "Now that I think on it, the Colonel had accumulated quite a collection of the 'spoils of war' from French museums. He once showed me a beautiful diamond and emerald necklace - very old. I asked him where it had come from, but he refused to tell me. I always assumed he had taken these things with him. Perhaps I was wrong."

Emil spoke up. "Perhaps the rocking horse had a dual purpose. Not only an extravagent birthday gift to his daughter, but also a hiding place for his little nest egg in case the war went badly for Germany. As indeed it did."

At this point, Genevieve broke in. "And his plans were thwarted at the last moment as the invading forces overcame German resistance more quickly than he had estimated, forcing him and his family to leave the village with nothing more than the clothes on their backs!"

Nikita nodded in agreement. "That sounds like a probably scenario. If we have to, we can destroy the horse to get inside it."

"Before we do that, we must be certain it isn't the horse itself which is of value," cautioned Emil. "However attractive our theory is, we might still be mistaken."

No one had spoken for the remainder of the trip. They were all too preoccupied with solving the mystery of Ilsa's rocking horse. The clock was ticking.



~*~*~*~*~*~*


As they entered the house, Genevieve couldn't help but notice the loving care with which it had been furnished. It was a bit embarrassing to enter the young couple's boudoir. Nikita hurried in the door ahead of them and hastily pulled up the covers on the bed. There was a familiar smell about the room -- one which caused Genevieve to smile. Ahh, young love! It was insatiable. She remembered how she and Emil couldn't seem to get enough of each other in those first years after the war. They had restrained themselves for so long, it had been as though a dam burst once they were free to express their feelings. Monique and Albert had been born within 10 months of one another in 1946. And even after almost 50 years, their own marriage bed was still quite warm. Yes indeed, she could well imagine the activity this one saw! She chuckled softly. Michael looked at her sharply, and Nikita's face flushed becomingly.

"Well, uh, here's the horse," she said in a rush, directing them hurriedly through the bedroom into the loft space.

"Mais, c'est une salle tres charmante!" exclaimed Genevieve. In spite of their worries, she couldn't help but appreciate the beauty of this room.

"Thank you," replied Nikita.

Emil was already laying hands on the horse.

It was now late afternoon. Just over 24 hours since first contact. The silence in the attic was oppressive -- broken only by the occasional mutter from Emil as he wrestled with the puzzle of the horse. Genevieve and Nikita sat in the chairs by the fireplace. Genevieve appeared to be asleep, but nothing about Michael or Nikita escaped her as she observed them from beneath lowered eyelids. Michael stood by one of the murals, arms folded, staring into it. He had not moved in almost an hour. Nikita, on the other hand, was in constant motion. She twisted a lock of her hair, drummed her fingers soundlessly on the padded arm of the chair, scratched one spot or another, and swung one foot back and forth. And all the while, her eyes were boring a hole in Michael's back. If he felt her gaze, he gave no indication of it. Finally, Genevieve couldn't stand it any longer.

"You are concerned about him," she murmured in a voice so soft that Nikita barely heard her.

The only response to her comment was a slight tremble of the younger woman's bottom lip She stilled it immediately by biting down on it.

"Are you certain he can do this?" Genevieve whispered.

This time Nikita faced her and nodded. Genevieve patted her hand.

"When this is over, come and talk to me. Perhaps I can help."

Nikita's eyes filled with tears, and she ducked her head to hide them.

"Yes, Madame."

"Call me Genevieve, chouette. You don't mind if I call you that, do you? 'Little cabbage' - it's what I sometimes called my mischievous daughter, Monique. It is my belief that one is never too old for the pet names."

She had spoken a bit louder this last time, as if signaling the end to their very private conversation. Michael turned around, startled out of his reverie on hearing the French term of endearment.

"Oui," he agreed. His expression was softer, with a hint of a smile. He looked at Genevieve but nodded his head toward Nikita.

"Vous avez raison, Madame. - 'ti chouette - ca c'est ma Nikita."

He came over to join them then, hunkering down beside Nikita's chair and staring into the flames in the hearth. She lay her hand on his shoulder.

"I believe I have found it!" exclaimed Emil a few minutes later.

Michael was on his feet in an instant and in two strides was beside Emil. Nikita and Genevieve hurried to join them.

"You see, here just under the tongue, where the bit was, is a tiny switch. When I depress it, voila!" Nothing happened.

Emil muttered an expletive in frustration. "I KNOW this is it!" He grabbed the horse's head on each side, twisting and pulling. Suddenly, the lower jaw dropped and they could see the opening to a chamber at the back of the throat. There was just enough room for Emil to stick his hand inside.

"Is anything in there?" asked Genevieve.

He nodded vigorously. "Oui, my cherie. Il y a chelque chose, mai je ne sais quoi. Un moment . . " and he pulled out a small sack. It was of deep blue velvet, with a gold drawstring. He weighed it in his hand. Something was definitely inside.

"Bring it over here,"said Michael, moving to the small coffee table between the two chairs. Emil dropped into one and Genevieve into the other.

"Here, cherie, you open it." Emil handed Genevieve the sack. With trembling fingers, she plucked at the drawstring. The opening widened, and she turned the sack over and dumped the contents on the table.

"Mon Dieu!" she gasped. The others could only stare in stunned silence at the objects spread before them. The necklace was there -- diamonds and emeralds glittering in the firelight. And that was only one item in the magnificent collection.

Michael opened a small drawer beneath the table and pulled out a magnifying glass. He carefully examined each piece. Nikita realized he knew exactly what he was doing.

"I would estimate the value at auction to be between $20 and $30 million, American dollars," he announced. "Not only because of the quality of the gems, but the antique value as well."

"What antique value?" asked Nikita.

"This collection is very old - several centuries, I believe. The style is late baroque - anytime from 1750 to 1800. That is only an estimate, of course."

"Well, now we know why Ilsa's son wants the horse," said Genevieve.

"Not really," replied Nikita. "All we know is that he wants the jewelry. We don't know what he intends to do with it."

"What does it matter?" asked Emil.

"Well, he could want the money for any number of reasons, ranging from personal greed to funding a terrorist group. If it's the former, then only your family is in danger. But if it's the latter . . . " She looked at Michael. He stared back at her impassively.

"I don't care why he wants it," declared Genevieve. "We are not going to give it to him!"

"That may be unavoidable," interjected Michael. "We must consider the worst-case scenario. With that in mind, I have prepared a profile - a plan of action - for us to follow. Nikita, would you please escort them into the kitchen? I'll meet you there in a few minutes." He turned abruptly and left the room.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


The three of them were seated at the kitchen table, waiting for Michael.

"And when, may I ask, did he prepare this 'profile'," Genevieve asked Nikita.

She poured them all a glass of sherry. "While we were waiting for Emil, I suspect."

"Then what is he doing now?" asked Emil.

"Entering it into a PDA, probably."

"PDA? What is that?"

"The letters stand for 'Personal Data Assistant.' It's a hand-held computer."

Genevieve sniffed. "Well, I hope you don't expect me to use one of these 'PDA.' I'm too old to learn such a new trick in the little time we have left."

"Only I will be using it." He stood in the doorway to the kitchen.

Emil turned in his chair, surprised at Michael's silent approach.  Eh bien, this one has the stealth of a Maquis sniper. We could have used him during the war.   Then he remembered that shaking hand in his.    if his nerve didn't fail him.

Michael walked over to the table. He moved the glasses to one side and spread out a sheet of drafting paper. Anchoring it with the PDA and several of the glasses, he began to draw for them the strategy he had designed.

"Are there any questions?"

Emil and Genevieve shook their heads.

"Non, Monsieur," said Emil. "You have a gift for strategy. Your profile has an elegant simplicity. Although we are somewhat out of practice, my wife and I should be quite capable of performing as you require. Is that not so, Genevieve?"

"Mais oui," she agreed. Then she smiled at Nikita and Michael. "This may be quite rewarding. You know, I believe I am looking forward to the excitement. Even old dogs like us can still be stirred by the scent of the prey, eh mon mari?"

Emil chuckled and put his hand over hers. "Vraiment, cherie."

At their apparent insouciance, Michael's anger flared. He spoke with an intensity which betrayed his struggle to rein it in. "Overconfidence on your part will lead to disaster. Never forget that YOU are the prey."

Nikita warned, "Michael . . . "

However, rather than cowering under his gaze, Genevieve and Emil looked back at him steadily. Genevieve spoke for both of them.

"That depends on one's point of view, n'est ce pas, Michel?" Then she reached across the table and put her hand over his. She could feel him shaking. "Everything will be all right. Do not be afraid."

At her words, he jerked his hand away and stalked out of the room. Nikita started to follow, but Genevieve called her back.

"Let him go, chouette. This is something he must wrestle with alone."

Nikita sat down again reluctantly. She took another sip of sherry. "He has wrestled alone for so long, Madame. Longer than you can imagine."

"Perhaps. But there are some things a man must do for himself, no matter how long it takes. He needs your encouragement, your love. But you cannot fight his battles. I know this from my own experience, which I share with you."

"She is right," added Emil, as he took Genevieve's hand and kissed it.

For a while, they continued to drink sherry and speak of happier things -- the Beaullieus' newest grandchild -- the first girl, who had been born to Albert and his wife after four boys. They had named her Genevieve.

"Enfin!" exclaimed Genevieve. "I was beginning to despair of an heir to my Limoges! I inherited it from my grandmother, and her name is engraved in gold on every piece. A bit ostentatious, but very beautiful even so."

"I still do not see why you could not leave it to Henri," commented Emil. For Nikita's benefit, he added, "He is Monique's eldest."

"Not unless you can guarantee he marries a woman named Genevieve, idiot! I have TOLD you, vieux homme, it must be passed only from Genevieve to Genevieve. That has been OUR family's tradition for the past 200 years! And before you make light of it, just remember that 90% of what YOUR family has collected for the past ten generations is nothing but junk! It has been pure luck that a few items were of value."

"But, you must admit that they were of GREAT value!" shouted Emil.

Despite her worry about Michael, Nikita began to laugh. "Sshh!" she teased them, "You'll disturb the neighbors!"

"What neighbors? I don't remember seeing any other houses near here," said Genevieve.

"There's one just down the road from the main gate."

"But that's nearly a kilometre from here!" objected Emil.

"Exactly my point," Nikita quipped.

That quieted them down, but they still continued to mutter insults at one another under their breaths. Nikita ignored them. She went over to the sink and was washing the glasses when she became aware of complete silence behind her. She turned around. Michael had returned. His face was a marble mask. The Beaullieus were eyeing him warily.

"Please forgive my behavior," he said to Genevieve. "It was inexcusable."

She got up and went over to him. He tensed immediately. But rather than kissing him the traditional French way, she kissed her fingers first, then touched her hands lightly to his cheeks.

"Think no more of it, mon ami," she said. "I have forgotten it already."

"Thank you." His voice cracked slightly.

"And now," she said briskly, I think it is time for us to return home. All that remains is to wait for that "detestable" to show up.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


The trip back to the village was even quieter. There was nothing left to discuss. The next day, events would play out, one way or another.

Michael stopped the car at the Beaullieus' back door. He and Nikita preceded Emil and Genevieve inside and performed a thorough search of the premises. As he had expected, they found listening devices -- one in the kitchen and another in the couple's bedroom.

"When we go back inside, we'll show you where the bugs are located," said Nikita. "Be very careful what you say between now and tomorrow. As we discussed, Michael and I will meet you 'by coincidence' at the 10:00 Sunday Mass. You'll invite us home for brunch. That will give us several hours to prepare."

"Are you ready to go in?" asked Michael.

"Oui," they both confirmed.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


The night was pitch-black as they drove slowly back to the farm. Nikita had asked to drive, and to her relief, Michael had offered no objection. The more she was around him, the easier it was for her to sense the waxing and waning of his energy.

The stress of the past 24 hours had taken a lot out of both of them, but it was clear that it had been harder on him. He confirmed this by falling deeply asleep as soon as she started the car. As they rounded the first curve on the road home, his body listed toward her, coming to rest with his head against her right shoulder. She drove the rest of the way with one hand, holding him steady with her arm braced across his chest so he wouldn't pitch forward if she had to stop suddenly.

As they pulled up into the barn, she shook him gently. "Wake up, Michael. We're home."

He sat up and rubbed his eyes with the heel of his hands. "How long have I been asleep?"

She snorted. "Do you remember leaving the village?"

He thought for a moment, then shook his head. "No."

"You just answered your own question."

She turned off the motor and got out. Going over to his side of the car, she opened the door. He struggled out, still groggy. She pulled him by the arm into the house.

"Do you want any supper?" she asked as they passed the kitchen.

He swallowed thickly, then shook his head.

"Me neither. Let's just go to bed." And she shoved him up the stairs ahead of her. He stumbled over to the bed and fell face forward onto the mattress, asleep again as soon as his head hit the pillow.

"This is getting to be a bad habit," she grumbled to herself as she removed his shoes. "If I could be sure he wouldn't kick me with them in the middle of the night, I'd just let him suffer."

Then she took another look at him lying there, vulnerable in exhaustion. She lay down beside him and rubbed his back, feeling him relax under her hand. Even asleep, he had been tense. She pressed a light kiss under his jaw and murmured, "On the other hand, I guess you've suffered enought for this lifetime, haven't you cheri." Cheri - now where did I pick that up?   she thought groggily.   Oh yeah, from Emil.   And she fell into a dreamless sleep.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


A kick in the shin woke Nikita.

It's a good thing I took off his boots!   she thought, rubbing the aching spot on her left leg. But no sooner had she drifted back to sleep than Wham! he did it again. This time she turned on the light to see what the hell was happening.

Oh no! Now now!   she nearly cried when she saw him. His face was deeply flushed, and he was breathing with his mouth open because his nose was so stuffed up. She touched the back of her hand to his forehead - it was stove hot.

This explained a lot about his earlier behavior and his lack of energy. He had been fighting a war with himself on two fronts, not just one as she and the Beaullieus had assumed. Not only were his emotions betraying him -- his body was too, and just when they were all depending on him.

Still the good operative, aren't you Michael? God forbid you should be anything other than "fine!"

Then she thought again. It wasn't him she was really angry with - it was herself. After all, what choice did you give him, Nikita? You just presented him with this mess and expected him to clean it up for you, as usual. Oh, you threatened to do it alone, but you knew he wouldn't allow it.

She looked at the clock on the bedside table. It was only 11:00.   Thank goodness we fell asleep early. At least that gives me ten hours or so to get him functional.

She went down to the kitchen. From the refrigerator she pulled a vial of the powerful antibiotic Section had developed to combat his sinus and ear infections. Returning upstairs, she filled a disposable syringe, grabbed some cotton balls and alcohol, and prepared her first assault on the invisible enemy. But first she had to gain access to the battlefield. She put down her weapons, rolled him on his side so she could reach his zipper, and stripped down his jeans. At her touch, he hardened but didn't wake. She rolled him back over and pulled down his briefs. She swabbed the target area with alcohol, then plunged the needle into his backside. She had taken the precaution of lying across him, but his only reaction to the sting of the needle was a slight moan and an involuntary jerk of the muscles in the cheek she injected.

Shit! He's really out of it if that didn't wake him up!  And I really need him awake for the next phase of the attack.

"Michael, wake up."

He groaned and snuffled, his forehead creasing as he returned to painful consciousness. He tried to focus on her, but his eyes kept shutting against the light.

"Michael, I know you're sick. I need you to come into the bathroom with me so I can clear out some of the congestion."

Her words registered at last, and he sat up on the edge of the bed. The pounding in his head was awful. Sudden nausea roiled through him, and he was afraid he wasn't going to make it to the bathroom. He lurched past Nikita and dropped to his knees in front of the toilet, emptying his stomach of what little he had eaten the previous day. She grabbed a damp washcloth and held it to his forehead until the spasms passed. Then she filled a paper cup with mint mouthwash and cool water and let him rinse the bad taste from his mouth.

"Bad, huh?" She wiped his hair off his forehead. If anything, his fever was higher than it had been a little while ago.

He grunted in agreement. He would have nodded, but he was afraid his head would fall off.

"Come on, up here." She closed the toilet lid. He sat down on it, closing his eyes again. The pain wasn't as bad that way. She filled a glass with warm water and salt, then took another syringe and filled it with the mixture.

"Head back, please," she prompted. "Close your throat and hold your breath." He obeyed, too tired to protest. She emptied the syringe into one nostril, then repeated the procedure with the other. Then, holding a small basin under his chin, she tipped his head forward, allowing the warm solution to drain out. After several more applications, dried blood and discolored mucus began to flow out with the salt water mixture.

"Okay, that's enough for now. Here, blow. Again. Again." She kept handing him tissues until the congestion had cleared, at least for the time being. She knew he would have to repeat the whole procedure every couple of hours.

Finally, she gave him a couple of Extra Strength Tylenol Sinus tablets. He swallowed them gratefully with a long drink of cool water. It soothed his parched throat.

He could breathe again. And the pain and pressure weren't as bad as before But, it's so hot in this bathroom. Why doesn't she open the window? He stood up, intent on opening it himself, but he couldn't find it.

"Michael," she said gently. "There's no window in the bathroom. Come on, let's get you back in bed. I promise, I'll cool you off in a minute."

He allowed her to lead him back into the bedroom. He sank down on the bed and waited for her to come back.  Why doesn't she hurry? It's too hot!

When she came in with a basin full of cold water and a clean cloth, he was tugging at his shirt with both hands, trying to pull it off. She covered his hands with her own.

"Stop it, Michael. I'm right here. Lie quiet." She wet the cloth and wrung it out, then wiped his face, chest and forearms with the cold water. Dipping it into the basin once more, she folded it and draped it over his forehead and his eyes. He sighed in relief and stilled immediately. The cool dark enveloped him at last. He fell asleep.

Nikita continued applying the cold compresses for the next half hour. She felt his cheek. It was significantly cooler. She took his temperature  Better late than never, she thought. It was 102.2 degrees. She didn't even want to think what it must have been before.

Now that the immediate danger was past, she set the alarm for 1:30 am and crawled back into bed beside him. She was asleep in five minutes.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


By 6:00 am, he had had two more injections, decongestant therapy, and another two Tylenol. His fever was 99.9, and he was breathing much easier. He was sleeping peacefully. Nikita felt like a rag doll that had been loved to death. She set the alarm for the last time -- for 8:00 am, and dropped into her first really deep sleep since 11:00 the night before.

When she woke up, he was standing over her with a cup of cafe au lait and a croissant.

"Good morning," he said. "How are you feeling?"

She glared up at him. "How am I feeling? You stand there and ask HOW AM I FEELING?" Now she was really getting worked up, just thinking of the fright he had given her.  "WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL ME YOU WERE SICK? I COULD'VE STARTED THE ANTIBIOTIC A WHOLE DAY SOONER!"

"I'm sorry. I didn't think . . . " he mumbled.

"YOU'RE DAMN RIGHT YOU DIDN'T THINK! I OUGHT TO . . ."

He stopped her tirade with a searing kiss. That kiss just sucked all the anger right out of her.

"I love you," he said.

She stroked his stubbled jaw. His fever was all but gone. "I love you too, my sweet baboo. I'm glad your fever's down and you're feeling better."

"I do feel better," he grinned, "and you're right, my fever's down. It's down here . . ." and he drew her hand to that part of him which throbbed under her touch.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Nikita, I'm fine."

"I don't care. Bend over."

He knew when he was beaten. And, he did have to admit she had a point. He felt much better than he had the night before, but he wasn't sure how long that would last under the stress he knew was coming. They could not afford to take the risk of him having a relapse in the middle of the mission.

He barely suppressed a wince as she jabbed the needle into his behind.  She does everything with such gusto! he thought wryly.

"Okay, Michael, I'm done. You can finish getting dressed now."

He slowly straightened and pulled up his pants.

"Thank you."

"Don't be sarcastic, Michael. You know I'm only doing this because I love you."

She smiled. "Here. Let me make it all better," and she kissed him lightly on the lips.

"That isn't where it hurts," he said.

"I know, but that's as close to the boo-boo as I'm going to get right now. It's almost time to leave."

His expression sobered instantly. "You're right, of course. Nikita, I don't know if . . . ."

She stopped the words with her hand. "I do."


~*~*~*~*~*~*


They arrived at the village church just as the bell was tolling for the beginning of Mass. This was the first time they had been to Sunday services since their arrival at the farm. Nikita wanted to sit in front, but Michael firmly escorted her into a pew only a few rows from the rear entrance. There was no need to call more attention to themselves than necessary this morning. Even so, a few of the villagers - the Beaullieus included - recognized them and nodded politely in welcome. Nikita smiled back. Michael knelt and made the sign of the cross. He rested his chin on his clasped hands and closed his eyes. She imitated his pose.  Hello, God, this is Nikita. Please help us to do what is right today. Help us keep Genevieve and Emil safe. Take care of Michael for me. Give him strength. Let him feel Your love. Have mercy on us all. Amen.

The entrance hymn began, and they all stood to greet the priest.



After Mass, they mingled among the villagers outside the church. The Beaullieus casually joined them and offered the prearranged invitation to brunch.

"We'd be delighted, wouldn't we, Michael?"

"Of course. Thank you," he added.

They stood together at the door to the Beaullieus' cottage. The other three looked to Michael for direction. He nodded.

"Start the sequence."

At the ritual words, Nikita shivered. Emil opened the door, and they entered the kitchen, laughing and talking.

"Mais, Michel, quelle surprise!" exclaimed Genevieve. "Your papa told us you were newly-married, but your uncle and I certainly did not expect to see you on your honeymoon, cher!"

"Tante Genevieve, how could I not come to introduce my bride to you and uncle Emil? May I present Nikita. Is she not beautiful?"

"Welcome to la famille Beaullieu, cherie!"


~*~*~*~*~*~*


For the next hour, the play continued as Michael silently wired Genevieve and Nikita. He and Nikita checked the trackers, transmitter, and weapons. Finally, Michael said the words which signaled Phase 2 of the sequence.

"That was certainly a delicious meal, Tante Genevieve. But now, it is my turn to treat you and Oncle Emil. Is the village patisserie open today?"

"Non, I am afraid not."

"No matter. It is only ten kilometres or so to St. Germain. I know a wonderful little patisserie there, and it is definitely open on Sundays. Oncle Emil, why don't you accompany me? We can be back in an hour. Meanwhile, Tante Genevieve and Nikita can have a nice visit."

"D'accord," replied Emil.

"That's a wonderful idea, Michael, interjected Nikita. "Be sure you bring back something chocolate!"

"Oh, Michel, that is too much trouble, to drive all the way to St. Germain. Don't bother yourself!" said Genevieve.

"No, no, pas du tout - not at all. Ca me fait plaisir. And yes, cherie, I will bring back your chocolat!"

With a final kiss to Genevieve, Emil followed Michael out the door.

Ten minutes later, the phone rang.


"Listen carefully. Answer only yes or no. Do you understand?"

"Oui."

"Do you have what I want?"

"Oui."

"That is very good. I will see you shortly. And Madame, remember . . . do not try anything, or it will go badly for you and your family. Tu comprends?"

"Oui."

She hung up the phone and nodded to Nikita. It wouldn't be long now.



~*~*~*~*~*~*


Michael parked the Rover in a secluded spot just off the road to the village. He handed Emil the PDA. Getting out of the car, he said, "Watch the screen. Let me know if there's any unusual activity. I'll be back in a few minutes."

Emil looked down at the device. He had never seen anything like it before. He could see Genevieve sitting at the kitchen table! Then the picture shifted to Nikita's hands holding her coffee cup. As he watched, the hands zoomed closer, out of focus now, and he heard her take a sip!   Quelle merveille!

He looked up as the passenger door opened. Michael stood before him. He wore black combat gear, with a large automatic strapped to his thigh. A thin black metal wand stretched from his ear to his mouth - some kind of communication device, Emil decided. His long hair was pulled back and secured at the top with a rubber band. Blank-faced, he held out a weapon, butt first, to Emil. The hand that offered it was rock steady. Emil's eyes widened. This man was a stranger. And yet . . . there it was again, that flash of memory . . . another face, another time ...
who had it been?

"Come with me."

Michael took the PDA from his hand and led him over to a crumbling stone wall.   A long row of old bottles lined the top of the wall.

"Test it." He nodded toward the targets.

Emil fumbled for a moment with the unfamiliar weapon. Michael demonstrated the action, then stepped back. Emil sighted and fired. His first three shots missed, but by the time he had emptied the clip he had hit almost half of the bottles.

"Not too bad," he congratulated himself, then looked to Michael for affirmation. Face still expressionless, Michael handed him another clip.

"Again."

This time he did better. All but two of the targets lay shattered. Michael gave a brief nod of approval and supplied several more clips. Emil inserted one and stowed the others in his pocket. He was as ready as he was going to get.

"Nikita. Initiating Phase 3." Michael was speaking softly into the mouthpiece. He directed Emil's attention to the PDA screen. Emil saw at once what was happening.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


"This is your last opportunity, Madame. Where is it?"

Genevieve glared at him mutely. Blood trickled from her nose and from one corner of her mouth. Sobbing wildly, Nikita cried out,

"Whatever they want, Tante Genevieve, PLEASE give it to them!" Then, addressing their captors, she begged, "Please, PLEASE don't hurt her any more." A man's face came into view, then was abruptly replaced by a camera shot of the kitchen wall. Simultaneously, Emil heard the sound of a slap.

"Shut up, or next time I'll use my fist!"

Two armed men had arrived within fifteen minutes of the call. To Friedrich's astonishment, Genevieve was now refusing to turn over the treasure to him. He was enraged, but so far nothing he had said or done had made the least impression on her. And now time was running out.

"Why won't you tell us, you old hag!" he screamed at her.

For the first time, she replied.

"I want my share. My family and I deserve some compensation for all the suffering your grandfather caused us during the war. And now we are getting old. Life is uncertain at the best of times. We merely wish to enjoy the last few years of our lives in comfort."

He gaped at her temerity. It was becoming clear to him that he had seriously underestimated Genevieve Beaullieu. His thoughts were interrupted by his partner's frantic voice.

"Friedrich, we must get out of here! The others could return at any moment! Let's take them with us to headquarters. We can wring it out of the old lady at our leisure."

He took a deep breath and spoke with forced calm. "You're right. It would be better to deal with them in a more secure location. Let's go. I'll escort Madame. You bring the other one."


~*~*~*~*~*~*


Michael started the Rover. Once again, he handed the PDA to Emil. "Continue monitoring."

"But how will we know where they are going?" Emil asked.

For answer, Michael flicked a switch and a glowing gridscreen appeared on the dashboard of the Rover. Two green blips were moving across the screen.

"Tracking you," murmured Michael into his mouthpiece.

The signal led them deeper and deeper into the countryside, until finally the green blips came to a halt on the screen. At the same time, the PDA video verified that the other vehicle had stopped. The prisoners were being escorted down what appeared to be an underground tunnel. The camera panned in a circular motion, revealing large pipes overhead and thick cables running along the side walls of the tunnel.

"How close are we?" Emil whispered to Michael as the Rover coasted to a stop in a grove of trees.

"Not far. But we'll have to go the rest of the way on foot."

They got out of the Rover. Michael opened the back door and pulled out a long-barreled automatic and a small black sack. He slung the weapon over his shoulder and strapped the sack to his chest.

"Plastique?" queried Emil.

"It serves the same purpose. Are you ready?"

"Mais oui." Then he looked at Michael. "And you, mon ami?"

For a moment, Emil thought he saw something flicker in Michael's eyes -- a shadow of dread. But it passed so quickly he couldn't be sure."

"Of course."


~*~*~*~*~*~*


Michael led Emil through the trees and around the side of the low hill. Suddenly,  he pushed the older man to the ground and dropped down beside him. He pointed out their destination. It was an army bunker left over from the war The Nazis had built them all over France, particularly along the coastline. Emil recognized this particular one. Located further inland, it had served as a shelter for the general staff of the occupying forces. No one had bothered to destroy it after the war. For a few years, it had actually been used to store the wine from the local harvest. Eventually, with the return of prosperity, the surrounding villages had each built their own wine cellars, and the bunker had been sealed and forgotten. It was obvious that someone had unsealed it. Set in the rock face were steel doors wide enough for miliary vehicles to pass through.

From a side pocket in his vest, Michael pulled an object about the size of a cell phone. He flipped a switch and a small screen appeared. Several wavy red lines appeared. He punched in a series of numbers, and the red wavy lines changed into straight green ones.

"Surveillance neutralized. Awaiting your signal to proceed."

Emil realized that Michael was once again speaking to Nikita through the mouthpiece he still wore.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


Nikita heard Michael's last message through the earpiece on the glasses she wore. So far, she had been lucky. She was still surprised they hadn't been knocked off when she was slapped.

And now, she and Genevieve sat in two armchairs, facing Friedrich across a conference table. He wore the uniform of a Nazi General. Just behind him stood their other captor. His personal assistant and bodyguard, Nikita surmised. She counted another twenty armed men standing against the walls of the room. They wore plain khaki uniforms. Their only insignia were red armbands with black swastikas.

Friedrich spoke.

"So, here we are. I think it is time we came to an understanding, Madame. You have something that belongs to my family. You WILL tell me where it is, never doubt that. If not for your sake, then for the well-being of this newest member of your family!"

He signaled, and two beefy soldiers came forward. They grabbed Nikita. One pinned her arms behind her back while the other backhanded her twice across the face. This time the glasses did fall off. She cried out in pain.

"That was just a sample," said Friedrich. "It will only get worse. Much worse."

"Please, Madame, I beg you! I am afraid to die! Tell them what they want to know!"

Genevieve's eyes softened as she regarded Nikita. "I cannot, cherie, no matter how much I regret the harm to you. Can you not see what they will do with the money they obtain from what I give them? Look around you. Surely you recognize the Nazi swastika. I tell you, these men are determined to revive one of the greatest evils this world has ever seen!"

"Continue. Use your fists," said Friedrich to the men. Several more blows followed, to Nikita's face and stomach. She sagged, gagging, in her captor's arms. Blood-tinged strings of saliva dangled from her open mouth as she gasped for air.

Genevieve hung her head. Tears coursed down her cheeks. But, she remained silent.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


"I am afraid to die." Michael could still hear the code phrase from Nikita.

"Remain here," he said to Emil. "Shoot any of them who come through the entrance."

"Suddenly, he shut his eyes and jerked out the earpiece. Emil gasped at what he heard coming from it. The sound of blows being struck. Of someone retching and coughing. Moans of pain. Then a silence even more ominous. Michael's complexion paled. His eyes glazed over.

Emil grabbed him by the arms. "Michel! Look at me! You must concentrate on the job at hand!"

Michael stared through him. In a trembling monotone, he mumbled, "I had to do it. There wasn't enough time to locate it any other way."

"Locate what?"

"The nuclear trigger. Too many lives. I HAD to use her. I hurt . . . " his voice trailed off.

Emil didn't know what to say. It was obvious that what was happening inside had triggered some painful flashback for Michael - a memory he needed to share with someone who understood the difficult choices a soldier must sometimes make. But now was not the time for such sharing. Swift action was called for, and Emil took it. He shook Michael roughly. The younger man's head bobbed back and forth as his hands plucked weakly at Emil's hold on him. Emil pulled him by the hair with one hand and slapped him with the other.

"Enough of this self-indulgent merde! Nikita and Genevieve need us NOW!"

Michael's eyes snapped back into focus. He grabbed Emil by the wrist and forced his hand up and away. A frisson swept through Emil at the cold rage he saw in the man before him. Yet, when he repeated his earlier instruction, it was with perfect courtesy.

"Wait for me here. You know what to do."

"I am coming with you, mon ami. My beloved is in there too."

"I can't protect you."

"I understand. But perhaps I can protect you." He smiled. "Allons!"


~*~*~*~*~*


The sound of the explosion had barely finished echoing through the underground headquarters of the Reich. Michael and Emil waited outside the entrance to the tunnel. As the first line of Friedrich's men emerged, they were mowed down. Emil dispatched his share, but he had never seen anyone as deadly accurate as Michael. He and the automatic weapon he wielded were one entity - one killing machine.

But, Emil knew there would be others waiting inside the tunnel. He said a quick Act of Contrition. This would be the most dangerous part. Michael signaled him to wait, and he flattened himself against the rock face at one side of the opening Michael had blasted in the steel doors. Michael threw in a stun grenade, then followed it. Emil heard sporadic automatic weapons fire, then silence. He peeked around the entrance and saw more dead bodies lying along the corridor. Michael motioned him forward.

"And now?"

Michael gestured toward the metal door at the end of the tunnel. They crept along the wall until they were just outside it. Michael pulled yet another device from his pocket and pointed it at the door. He showed it to Emil. A tiny screen showed half a dozen brightly-colored human shapes lining the walls of the room. Two more were seated, and a third lay motionless on the floor. As Emil watched, two of the shapes crept toward the door. One of the seated figures rose and walked over to the other, pointing an arm toward the head of the person still sitting down. Emil knew that arm held a gun, even though he couldn't see it.   He nodded his understanding of the situation.

Michael slung the long-barreled automatic back over his shoulder. Pulling another explosive device from the sack, he attached it to the door and set the timer. He removed the handgun from the holster strapped to his thigh and motioned Emil to step back. Ten seconds later, the door blew off its frame. It clanged to the floor inside the room. Michael stepped boldly into the opening, arm outstretched, firing single shots in rapid succession. Emil, his vision blurred from the wave of the concussion, had scuttled in right behind him. He could hardly credit what he saw and heard. With each shot Michael fired, a man fell. Only a few managed to return fire, and of those only one hit the target. If he felt the impact of the bullet, Michael gave no sign of it -- just continued sweeping the room systematically.

The lightning speed of the the final assault had stunned Friedrich as well, and he now found himself in the unenviable position of having to choose whether to keep his gun aimed at Genevieve or to shoot Michael. Even if he managed to kill Michael, Emil would shoot him before he could turn the gun back on his hostage. Better to keep his last pawn as protection, he decided. Pressing the cocked weapon to Genevieve's temple, he screamed,

"Put down your weapons or I'll kill her right now!"

Emil was certain of one thing. If they disarmed, they would both die, and Genevieve and Nikita would too, as soon as this man got what he wanted. So, he looked on, horrified, as Michael slowly bent down and placed his weapons on the floor.

"Michel, no!" he cried. But Michael looked at him and nodded. Something in that look convinced Emil to do the same. As soon as the two men had dropped their weapons, Friedrich trained his gun on Michael.

Here is my brother under the skin,  he thought.

"Before I kill you, I must tell you that I respect your skill. It is a shame that your gift will be lost. Might I persuade you. . . ? But no, that would be too dangerous for me. What a shame."

His finger tightened on the trigger, but in the same fraction of a second Nikita's foot shot out and kicked his right leg out from under him. His shot went wild as he dropped to the ground. She was on top of him in an instant, pinning him to the floor with her elbow to his throat. Genevieve jumped up out of her chair and grabbed the gun he had dropped as he clawed at Nikita desperately, trying to free her hold on his airway. She gestured with the gun at Nikita.

"Let him up, chouette. I'll finish the job for you."

Nikita looked at Genevieve. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

The older woman looked back at her gravely. "Oui, I am sure."

She addressed Friedrich. "It is too bad your family did not learn the lessons of the past. When you see your grand-pere in Hell, tell him Genevieve said his pecker was too small."

Then she pulled the trigger.

The single shot reverberated throughout the room. Then silence. Acrid smells - chemical explosives, sweat and blood on living and dead alike, loosened sphincters on unmoving bodies littering the chamber and the tunnel beyond. One more catacomb for the Third Reich. It would probably not be the last.

Emil took the gun from Genevieve and placed it on the table behind him.

"Cherie?" he put his finger under her chin and turned her face to him. Her eyes filled with tears, and she began to weep as he hugged her to him.

Nikita lay on her side, her knees bent, her hands pressing tightly into her midsection. Her face was a mess - huge bruises just now becoming visible on her cheekbones. Her lip was split open in two places.

Michael sat down beside her and pulled her into his lap, rocking her like a baby. He looked up at Emil. It was then that Emil remembered who Michael reminded him of. It was that young sniper who had joined them in 1944. He told them he was 18, but Emil knew he was barely 15. He was the only member of his family still alive. His parents were rich French Jews who had converted to Catholicism in the late 1920's, but that hadn't stopped the Nazis from sending them and their three little girls to Dachau. This boy, Jean-Louis, was their only son. He had been on a hunting trip when they were taken. His skill with a rifle became a legend among the Maquis. He was credited with over 100 kills by the end of the war. And after every one, he had the same look in his eyes that Emil saw in Michael's now.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Your home or ours?" asked Emil. He was driving the Land Rover. Genevieve sat beside him in the front seat. When there was no answer, she turned around. Nikita was stretched out across the back seat, her head in Michael's lap. His head was bent over hers. Genevieve couldn't see his face, but the hand that stroked Nikita's hair was damp. As Genevieve watched in silence, another drop of moisture fell onto it. She turned back to Emil.

"Ours. We can put them in Albert's room upstairs, at least for the night. I'll call Dr. Molbert and ask him to pay us a visit. She probably has some cracked ribs, if I'm any judge. And her lip will need stitches."

"What about him?" whispered Emil.

"What about him?"

"He took a bullet. I saw the impact."

Genevieve gasped. "Idiot! Why didn't you say something! He could be badly injured!"

"I doubt it. He hardly flinched when it hit, and he hasn't seemed much affected by it, even with all the hard work of cleaning up the mess we made out there. So, it can't be too serious. I'm more concerned about Dr. Molbert. You know he's obligated to report any bullet wounds to the police."

"I don't need a doctor. I'm fine. Just have him look at Nikita."

Emil looked in the rearview mirror. Michael was staring back at him intently. Despite his protest, Emil thought he didn't look too good after all. He was increasingly pale, and a fine sheen of perspiration covered his face. He was breathing much too fast and shallow, indicating either increasing discomfort or respiratory distress, or perhaps both. Emil looked at Genevieve with raised eyebrows. She nodded, and he drove faster. She glanced into the back every few minutes to check on their passengers.

It was dusk by the time they arrived at the Beaullieus' cottage. The villagers were all home at supper, so there were no witnesses to the struggle. Emil parked the Rover around back, just outside the kitchen door. Genevieve went in immediately to call Dr. Molbert. When she came back outside, Emil had opened the door to the back seat. Nikita had revived somewhat, having had a good sleep on the way home. She sat up gingerly and stepped down, still hunched over and hugging her elbows to her sides. Genevieve helped her into the house. Emil turned to Michael, who hadn't yet made a move to get out of the vehicle. The older man held out his arm, and Michael grabbed it, leaving a bloody handprint on Emil's white sleeve. He was breathing in harsh gasps now. Emil let him rest a moment, sitting on the edge of the seat with his feet on the ground. With a soft groan, he stood up. Emil looked at the seat. It was soaked with blood.

"Fou-merde!" he admonished.

Somehow he managed to get Michael inside without either of them falling down. He was astounded that this "crazy shit" of a young man was still conscious, much less able to walk up a flight of stairs. But he was, and he did.

The doctor arrived a few minutes later. Emil escorted him into Albert's room, where Genevieve had already helped Nikita undress and was now trying to get Michael out of his combat gear. He was pulling on the straps and buckles himself, but he seemed to have lost the strength and coordination necessary to unfasten them. She was trying to cut the material, but it wouldn't yield to her scissors.

"Well, we'll just have to let the doctor and Emil take this outfit off you," she told Michael.

As soon as she said this, he tumbled backward bonelessly onto the mattress, giving up the fight just as the two men entered the bedroom.

Dr. Molbert gaped at the young couple in the double bed. They were a mess, all right. He looked to Genevieve and Emil for an explanation, but they just stared back at him tight-lipped.

"Well, if you're not going to tell me what's going on, then at least give me some assistance here. Genevieve, you boil some water for my instruments and get me some clean towels. Emil, let's get this red suit off him."

"What's the matter with you, Molbert? Are you color blind? It's a black suit!"

"Not any more it isn't."

Nikita woke again while the doctor and Emil were stripping Michael out of his mission gear. Although his eyes remained closed, he winced when the soaked undershirt was pulled away, reopening half-clotted wounds in his side and lower back. The entry wound was only the size of a dime, but because the armor-piercing bullet had gone straight through, it left a much uglier exit wound. This was now bleeding profusely again, soaking the sheets.

"Putain!" the doctor hissed. "Help me roll him over, Emil, so I can clamp this bleeding vessel."

The two men rolled him toward Nikita, who put her arms around him to hold him against her. As the doctor probed for the source of the bleeding, Michael gasped and opened his eyes.

"Here, hold on to me, Michael," she offered. "It'll be over in a minute." She gave him her hand to squeeze. He latched onto it like a lifeline. She welcomed the pain. The strength of his grip fueled her hope for his survival.

A moment later, the doctor found the source of the hemorrhage, and the bleeding slowed, then stopped. He washed both wounds with a sterile solution and packed the exit wound with gauze, leaving in a drainage tube as a precaution against infection. By the time he finished, Michael had fallen asleep. Then he turned to Nikita.

"He is stable now. So, let us see to your injuries, Madame . . . .?"

"Nikita," she replied.

"Well, Nikita, it appears as though you have taken quite a thorough beating. Did he do it?" Dr. Molbert gestured toward Michael.

It was suddenly clear to Nikita what Dr. Molbert was thinking. "No, doctor, he didn't beat me, and I didn't shoot him. I can't tell you more than that, but Emil and Genevieve can vouch for the truth of what I say."

"She's right, Molbert," said Emil gruffly. The doctor nodded in acceptance. "Very well. Then let us just see what needs to be done to make you more comfortable, shall we?"

He examined her gently but thoroughly, then straightened up from the bed and pressed his hand into the small of his back. It was a strain to work on a low surface like that, rather than on the examining table in his office.

"You both need to be in a hospital, Nikita. You may have internal injuries, although if so, they appear to be minor. You do have several cracked ribs, as you can feel. I had to put quite a few stitches in your lip, and you have a lot of facial bruising."

He turned to Genevieve. "Keep cold packs on her face to reduce the swelling, and give her a hot water bottle or a heating pad for her middle. No aspirin, though, in case of internal bleeding. If she's thirsty, give her some ice chips to suck on until I get back."

"Where are you going, Molbert?" asked Emil.

"I am concerned about the amount of blood he has lost. I don't know how long it will take him to recover his strength without a transfusion. I can't get the blood without arousing suspicion at the clinic, but I can get plasma. That will be better than nothing. I'll be back with it as soon as I can, but it will probably take me at least an hour. While I'm gone, keep him warm. I don't want him going deeper into shock. Heat up some towels or a blanket in the oven. I've elevated his feet with pillows. Make sure he stays in that position, even if you have to sit on him. If he regains consciousness, give him as much water to drink as he'll take."

Nikita had been drifting toward sleep, but at the doctor's words of warning, she roused. She needed to tell him something that might be important to Michael's recovery.

"Doctor, he was very sick last night with a sinus infection. I gave him three injections of a very powerful antibiotic - the last one at 9:00 this morning."

"Do you remember the name of this antibiotic, Nikita?"

"It doesn't really have a name - only a number. It's experimental," she mumbled. "You couldn't reproduce it without very sophisticated equipment. But I can tell you it works very well. He's used it before. As far as I know, though, it was developed specifically to combat his sinus and ear infections. I don't know if it would work against any other kind of infection."

"Do you have any more of this antibiotic?"

"Yes, at our farm, about 10 kilometres from here. If he needs it, I can go get it."

"You won't be going anywhere, Nikita," said Emil. "I'll bring it here if we must."

"That may not be necessary," interjected Dr. Molbert. "The wound is serious, but it is clean and gives no indication of infection. I'll put him on a wide-spectrum antibiotic, strictly as a precaution. Then we'll wait and see how he responds."

Reassured, Nikita finally allowed herself to give in to her exhaustion. Her eyes closed. A minute later she was deep asleep, her hand still resting in Michael's.

Dr. Molbert walked to the door, then turned to Emil and Genevieve. "Oh, and one more thing. He's lucky I didn't find the bullet in him, or I would have had to report it to the Prefecture de Police. But since there's no actual physical evidence of what caused his wounds, I can stretch the point of law just a bit -- but only for YOU, mes amis, comprenez-vous? The Beaullieus nodded, satisfied.

"I put the towels and a blanket in the oven. But we need to clean them up and change the sheets before anything else," Genevieve instructed Emil as soon as Dr. Molbert had left. "He's bled all over them."

"Tu as raison - you're right, chere." Emil looked down at the grimy couple sprawled across the blood-and-water soaked sheets. "Let me get that old rubber sheet - the one we used when Albert was still wetting his bed. We can put it under them while we bathe them."

"Bonne idee," agreed Genevieve. "I'll get some hot water and soap. We need to hurry, though. I don't want him, especially, to catch a chill."

As they bathed the sleeping couple, the Beaullieus couldn't help but notice the collection of scars they sported - bullet wounds, knife wounds, even burns in some very interesting places - all neatly healed. It was obvious they had had excellent medical treatment, and equally obvious that they had needed it on a frequent basis. Emil and Genevieve could relate to their pain, but their own war had been so long ago that the psychological as well as the physical wounds had healed and been all but forgotten. Recent events had brought those memories to mind again. And seeing these two now, it was depressing to contemplate the violent life they must have been leading for God knows how long.

"Let us say a prayer for them, Emil," whispered Genevieve, taking her husband's hand in hers. "Holy Spirit, come down upon these two young people. Heal their wounds. Renew their strength. When they are in the desert, bring them the water of life and of hope. This we ask in Your name, and in the Name of the Father and of the Son. Amen."

As Genevieve's prayer ended, Nikita smiled slightly in her sleep. She cuddled closer to Michael and flung her arm over his chest. Although he didn't wake, he tucked his head into her neck and sighed, as though seeking comfort from her closeness. Genevieve and Emil looked at one another with tears in their eyes.

"Je t'aime," they murmured to each other.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


By the time Dr. Molbert returned, the couple in the bed were lying on warm towels and covered with a warm blanket. Nikita had ice packs cradled against both cheekbones, and the swelling was being contained nicely. The bruises looked like huge purple blossoms staining her white skin, and dried blood crusted the stitches in her lip. Still, she appeared to be sleeping peacefully.

Michael, as the doctor had expected, was still in very serious condition. He was extremely pale, and his respirations were shallow and too rapid. His blood pressure was only 85 over 50, which was indicative of the blood loss he had suffered. Dr. Molbert immediately hung a bag of plasma on one of the bedposts and started a line in the back of Michael's left hand. He added the first dose of antibiotic to the plasma. "We are lucky that his veins have not collapsed," he commented to Emil and Genevieve, as he squeezed the plasma bag to increase the flow rate as much as possible. "Once some of his blood volume is restored, I expect his pressure to rise dramatically. You can take turns pumping the plasma in, just like I'm doing now. Don't squeeze too hard -- just enough to help it along a bit. Yes, like that," he instructed Emil, who had taken over for him at this point.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


Within an hour, Michael's blood pressure was 115 over 62, which was in the safe zone. His breathing had deepened and slowed, especially after a very mild injection of morphine - just enough to take the edge off the pain. Dr. Molbert hadn't wanted to sedate him any more than necessary, since his pressure was still so low. But, now that a bit of color was back in his face, and he slept peacefully, the doctor could relax for the first time tonight. It was nearly 10 o'clock, and he was tired. So were the Beaullieus, he knew. Emil and Genevieve, although still vigorous, were both nearly 80, and it was obvious to him that they had been through some sort of physical and emotional ordeal today. It was also obvious that they weren't about to confide in him. (Ah well, that is their prerogative. I can't force it out of them. When and if they want to tell me, they will.) He glanced over at them. They were sitting together on the settee at the end of the bed, their heads nodding. He went over and touched Emil on the shoulder.

"Go to bed - both of you. Let me sit with them for a while. I'm just going to hang another bag of plasma. When it is finished, I'll go home myself. It is my professional opinion that they will be all right until morning. I'll return to check on them before I go to the clinic."

"Are you certain?" asked Genevieve worriedly.

"As certain as I can be at this point," replied Dr. Molbert. "Besides, I know you and Emil. You always rise with the chickens anyway. You'll be back watching them within a few hours after I leave."

Genevieve patted his arm. "You do know our habits, old friend. We'll see you for coffee in the morning. Bring some beignets with you."

"You know you shouldn't eat so many of those things. They're not good for your blood sugar." He shook his finger at Genevieve. "But just this once, you win, vielle femme," he laughed.

For the next hour he alternately dozed and checked on his patients. Just before midnight, he checked their vital signs. Nikita's pressure was steady at 120 over 80, as it had been for the past several hours. That ruled out any internal bleeding. Michael's blood pressure hadn't risen much, only to 115 over 65. However, his color was definitely better. It was likely that the pressure reading was normal for someone in his excellent physical condition. Dr. Molbert disconnected the plasma from the needle in Michael's hand, but left in the shunt in case he needed more later. Then, he checked for drainage from the wounds. Another good sign - only a slight trickle of blood and clear serum. Perhaps there would be no infection. Enough It was time to get some sleep himself.



~*~*~*~*~*~*


As was her habit, Genevieve woke at 5:00 am and said her rosary before rising. Before going downstairs to make the coffee, she checked on the two patients in the room across the hall. She carefully opened the door a crack so as not to disturb them, but she could hear from the murmur of voices that they were awake. She knocked softly and called out, "May I come in, mes enfants?"

"Please come in, Madame," Nikita mumbled, unable to speak clearly through the cuts in her lip.

Genevieve went over to the bed. Nikita looked better this morning, despite the bruises. She tried to smile, but quickly stopped when it pulled on the stitches.

"How do you feel, cherie," asked Genevieve, lifting Nikita's chin so she could get a better look at her.

"Better, thank you. I've already made a trip to the WC on my own, without too much difficulty."

Genevieve turned to Michael and touched the back of her hand to his forehead. "Good, it feels as though you have only a slight temperature. That is probably normal, considering the insult to your body. Then she looked down at his hips and said matter-of-factly, "Cher, surely you must need to make pee-pee. Let me bring you something to help you with that." Even in the dim light, Nikita could see Michael blush. But, when he spoke, although his voice was hoarse and weak, he gave no hint of his embarrassment at Genevieve's offer. "Thank you, Madame. If you don't mind, I would prefer if Nikita helped me."

Genevieve chuckled. "Mais, je suis desolee! I may be old, but I have not lost my eye for beauty, Michel. Ah, Nikita, you are a very fortunate woman. I'll be back with what you need in a moment."

After handing Nikita an old glass pickle jar, she left the two of them and went downstairs to make the coffee. She would wake Emil when Dr. Molbert arrived. Until then, he would benefit from the extra hour of sleep. Yesterday had been harder on him physically than on her. A couple of slaps were all she had had to contend with. Her real pain had come from watching those pigs beat Nikita. She knew it wasn't Christian, but she hoped they were in Hell right now! She would have to go to confession today. She wondered what Father Matthieu would give her for her penance when she told him she had killed a man yesterday. She had better make herself some kneepads. She would surely be using them!

She poured the boiling water over the grounds in the old metal coffeepot, then sat down at the table to await Dr. Molbert.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


Upstairs, Nikita was arguing with Michael.

"Michael, you are too weak! You're going to spill it all over the bed, and then you'll REALLY have something to blush about when Genevieve has to change the sheets!"

He stared at her, his jaw set. When he spoke, his voice was louder, but it cracked with strain.

"Nikita, give it to me. Please."

She suddenly realized that there was more to his objection. Michael had never really been shy about his nudity in front of her. It was helplessness that he was afraid to show. Her expression softened, and she brushed her hand against his cheek.

"Je t'adore, Michel. Laisse-moi t'aider, mon amour - Let me help you, my love."

They compromised. She held the jug.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Emil, wake up. Dr. Molbert has arrived, and our two friends are awake. You are the only one still asleep, and you haven't even been shot!" Genevieve grumbled as she shook him. He stretched and yawned, then threw back the covers.

Nearly eighty and he still gets me excited,   thought Genevieve as she took in his still-muscular thighs and what lay between them. Now it was her turn to blush. Emil caught her eye and grinned. He reached for her and kissed her on the tip of one breast. She could feel his lips even through her flannel nightgown, and she moaned softly, pressing his head closer.

"Ah, mon mari, je t'aime. Fifty years, two children, and seven grandchildren, and you still have what it takes to satisfy a woman. God bless you, bebe!"

The next thing she knew, she was flat on her back as he worked his magic. She only hoped the others were a bit deaf. Emil didn't seem to care if they were or not. Life was good.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Michael, do you hear that?"

His eyes remained closed, but he smiled slightly. "Yes."

"Do you think it's what it sounds like?"

"Yes."

"Oh my God! That's terrific! That can be us in another forty years!"

"Yes."

"Can't you say anything but yes?"

He opened his eyes.

"Yes. I love you Nikita. Please hold me."

"I don't want to hurt you, Michael."

"Please."

She lay down beside him and gently raised his head until it rested in the crook of her arm. Her fingers played with the curls around his ear. He sighed in contentment and closed his eyes. In another moment he was alseep again. She listened to his soft snores, interspersed with the cries of pleasure coming from the room across the hall. Life was good.



~*~*~*~*~*~*


Downstairs, Dr. Molbert sat and read the morning paper, drank his coffee, and ate three beignets.  Life was good.

"Well, good morning Emil, Genevieve," said Dr. Molbert. "How are you feeling this morning?" He smiled disingenuously at the old couple standing in the doorway to the kitchen.

"Fine, Molbert," mumbled Emil. "Et toi?"

"Fine also. I slept quite well. And you both, I might add, appear very relaxed. Evidently excitement agrees with you." This time there was no mistaking his double entendre. Genevieve blushed and ran her hand through her hair, several strands of which had come loose from her chignon.

"Let me get you some coffee," she said, trying to change the subject.

He folded his newspaper and pushed back his chair. "I hope you don't mind, but I've already had my coffee. I must be going as soon as I examine our patients. Have you had a look at them today?"

"But of course," replied Genevieve. "They both seem better to me. She is not as bad off as he is, but he seems improved as well. Now, why don't you go see for yourself. Knock before you go in, though. He is a bit wary of strangers."

As he walked up the stairs, Dr. Molbert mused about Genevieve's last remark.  Wary of strangers, eh? I should think so, judging from the scars I saw on both of them last night! Those two have a tale to tell. I wonder if I'll ever hear it?

As suggested, he knocked before entering the bedroom. The two of them appeared to be asleep, but as he bent over to examine Michael, he was disconcerted to find himself being silently observed. The man's eyes were unusual in color - a true green, with the crystalline clarity of gems rather than the hazel eyes more common in biology.   The eyes are supposed to be the windows to the soul, he thought.   How is it, then, that I have no idea what this man is thinking or feeling right now?

"How do you feel?" he asked.

"Fine."

"You're not fine. Please pay me the respect of telling me the truth," brusquely replied Dr. Molbert. He heard a soft chuckle from the woman in the bed. She had obviously been listening. Something flashed in the man's eyes - surprise, perhaps? He blinked once, slowly, then spoke again.

"I hurt."

"That's more like it," mumbled Dr. Molbert. "That I can believe. Now, I want you to tell me how MUCH you hurt, on a scale of 1 to 10, when I press here, for example." He probed the area around the entry wound.

"Four or five."

He tilted Michael to one side and pressed lightly around the wound in his back. He could feel him stiffen.

"Eight - perhaps nine."

"I'm not surprised. It made a big hole." He examined the wound more closely, noticing the discharge from the drainage tube. Still clear. A good sign. He eased Michael back over.

"There doesn't seem to be any infection. I've been giving you an antibiotic. Hopefully, it will prevent any such complication. As I told the others last night, though, you've lost a lot of blood. You're in no danger now - I gave you two liters of plasma. But, it will be some time before you get your strength back. If you wish to hasten your recovery, I suggest that you follow my orders and the orders of everyone else in this household. If we tell you to eat, you eat. To drink, you drink. To take medication, you take it. To sleep, you sleep. Merde, if we tell you to piss, you piss! And so on, ad infinitum, until further notice. Do you understand?"

This time there was no doubt about what this man was thinking. He gave one jerky nod of compliance. For a moment, Dr. Molbert feared he had gone too far. This one, if pushed, would be extremely dangerous, not only to others but to himself. That much the doctor saw in his eyes.

Fortunately for both of them, Nikita chose that moment to join in their little "discussion." She turned to the doctor, her eyes wide and innocent, and dropped a bombshell. "And, when he's feeling better, if I tell him to come, he has to do that too, is that right, doctor?"

Does she mean what I think she means? He cleared his throat nervously. "Um, yes, of course, Madame."

"You heard Dr. Molbert, Michael," she said softly, stroking his cheek. "When you're feeling better. Hell, when I'M feeling better."

"Yes," he sighed. The doctor noticed a quirk of his lips - if one stretched a point, one might call it a smile.

"We'll make sure he remembers our little agreement, doctor."

"Very good, Madame. I think perhaps my first order is that both of you attempt to eat something. I will ask Genevieve to bring you a light breakfast. For Monsieur, soft-boiled eggs and toast should be easy to digest. And if he can keep that down, chicken soup for dinner. Unfortunately, you may not find it so easy to eat solid food. Perhaps a nice frappe? Orange juice and yogurt?"

"You sound more like a chef than a doctor," grumbled Michael under his breath.

"How discerning of you," replied Dr. Molbert. "I was indeed a chef for five years before deciding I preferred carving on live people than dead chickens. My parents were never certain I had made the right career move."

Nikita couldn't stop the laughter from bubbling out of her. The doctor was as much a character as Genevieve and Emil. And he was a match for Michael as well. Unfortunately, it hurt a lot to laugh, so the tears that ran down her cheeks were as much from pain as anything else. She held her sides, rocking back and forth on the bed. The movement of the bed wrung a soft groan from Michael.

Just then Genevieve entered the room. "Molbert! What do you think you are doing? You came here to help, not to make them feel worse! Get out of here before you kill them!"

Dr. Molbert turned to Nikita. "Calm yourself, Madame. I am sorry. My sharp tongue is ever my downfall. I regret that I have been the cause of your pain. I will return tonight to examine you both."

He addressed Genevieve. "After you feed them, give her some Tylenol. He's going to need something stronger. I've left a bottle of Morphine tablets in the bathroom. Give him one every four hours, whether he says he wants it or not. When I come back, I'll adjust the dosage if necessary."

When he had finished his instructions, Nikita asked, "Doctor Molbert, do I have to stay in bed with Michael?"

I thought that was uppermost in her mind! said the doctor to himself. But, for once he restrained his natural tendency toward verbal diarrhea. "If you feel strong enough, you may get up and walk around a bit. Use your good judgement, Madame."

"Her good judgement." Michael snickered softly. It hurt, but it was worth the pain to see the look of outrage on her face.

By the time breakfast was over, Nikita had forgiven him. She couldn't help it -- he was hurting too badly. He hadn't spoken in the last 30 minutes, and his breathing was rapid. When Genevieve came in to take the tray, she took one look at him and said, "I'll be right back with the morphine."

She returned with a glass of water and one of the tablets. "Open up," she said as she lifted his head to help him drink. She covered his hand with hers to steady the glass. He drank eagerly. When she lay his head back on the pillow, he covered his eyes with his right forearm. It was damp with sweat. She and Nikita exchanged a knowing look.

"I'll be back to check on you in a half hour. If it's still bad, I'll give you another one."

"I don't want any more," said Michael.

"Did you hear me ask you what you wanted?" said Genevieve sharply. He didn't bother to respond. It would do no good. Besides, he didn't have the strength to fight both her and the pain.

Nikita gingerly eased herself off the bed. She wasn't feeling too bad - the Tylenol she had taken with her breakfast was already helping. She decided she would use the respite to stretch her legs a little. After using the bathroom, she filled a small plastic bowl with warm soapy water. She carried it and a hand towel into the bedroom. He was still in the same position.

"Michael . . . ?" she whispered. She wasn't sure if he was still awake. She put her hand on his shoulder. He jerked at her touch, and his hand clenched in a sudden spasm. A soft moan escaped his lips.

"I'm so sorry - I didn't mean to startle you. I'm just going to try to make you a little more comfortable." She began to wipe the sweat off his left arm and his chest. The warm cloth smelled faintly of jasmine. He began to relax a bit. It was nice to have something to distract him. The pain receded slightly.

She dunked the towel again and wrung it out. "Will you let me wipe your face?" She lifted his right arm and ran the cloth down it, then over his face. His eyes were shut, but she wiped his eyelids gently, then left the cloth resting over them. The scent of jasmine - stronger now - triggered a childhood memory. His mother had worn it often. He took a deep breath. Maman . . .

He drifted back to sleep, unaware he had spoken aloud. Nikita tried to swallow past the lump in her throat. It wouldn't budge. She heard a sound behind her. Genevieve was standing there. The older woman came forward and put her arms around her.

"Do not worry, chouette. Every sick man wants his maman. Just ask any wife."

"This man is different, madame. You can't know ...."

"If you recall, cherie, Emil and I survived four years of Nazi occupation. There were times when neither of us thought we could continue another moment, much less another day or month or year. It is true, I do not know all the details of your past, but I have seen enough to draw certain conclusions. And I still say this man is not so different. With enough time and enough love, he will heal - as we have. Now dry your tears and lie down beside him. I have no doubt he will be calling your name next." She smiled at Nikita. " . . . Just ask any wife."



~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Ni-ki-ta."

She could barely hear him. Perhaps she had only dreamt it.

"Ni-ki-ta."

She opened her eyes and turned her head on the pillow. He was watching her through half-closed eyes. His breath fanned her cheek.

"What is it, my sweet baboo?"

He smiled, then said in a husky voice. "I have to make pee-pee. Will you hold the jar?"

It was his way of apologizing, she supposed, for his earlier comment about her good judgement. She stroked his chin with the back of her hand. "You know I will."

She reached down on the side of the bed for the container, then lifted the blanket and slid it beneath. In trying to position the jar, she accidentally brushed him with her hand. He was already achingly hard, not only from the need to urinate, but also from his need to be inside her. At her touch, a jolt of lust shot through his groin. His stomach muscles tightened reflexively, and pain lanced through both wounds. He clamped his lips shut as beads of sweat broke out on his forehead.

Nikita glanced up and saw the look on his face. She whispered, "It's okay. I know it hurts." As though she had granted permission, he released the cry that he had been trying so hard to hold back. He didn't know why, but that helped.

"Better?" she asked after a minute or two.

"Better. But I still have to . . . "

"I know. But this time I'm going to let you hold the jar yourself. If anything spills, we'll just change the sheets. Okay?"

"Okay."

His relief was so great that he almost fell asleep with the jar in his hand.

"Michael, are you finished yet?" Nikita's voice roused him. He handed her the full container.

"What were you trying to do -- pickle it?" she teased gently. He smiled and closed his eyes.

While Michael slept, Nikita made her way slowly downstairs She found Emil and Genevieve sitting at the kitchen table, talking in low tones. She figured this must be their favorite room. She liked it herself, actually. Lemon-yellow walls, sturdy pine furniture covered with Genevieve's antique linens, a blue woven area rug covering scrubbed wooden floors -- the typical French country kitchen. There were fresh flowers in the center of the table -- daffodils and a spray of lavender. Their perfume blended with the smell of fresh coffee and a fresh-baked apple tart cooling on top of the old-fashioned iron stove.

"Hi," she said, hesitant to disturb what appeared to be a very private conversation. But having just expended all her energy getting downstairs, she really didn't have much choice. She needed to sit down.

Emil jumped up and pulled out a chair for her. She sank down into it gratefully.

"How are you feeling?" he asked.

"How do I look?" she countered.

"It was a stupid question," he admitted. "What I really meant to say is that Genevieve and I are in your debt forever for what you and Michel have done. Our home is your home. You are now honorary members of the Beaullieu family."

Nikita ducked her head to hide the tears sparkling in her eyes. A family. For her. For Michael.

"Thank you," she said.

"And now, to celebrate, we must taste the new Beaujolais Village! It has just come of age."

Genevieve chuckled. "He has been waiting for an excuse to open the first bottle for the past two weeks. And I can't think of a better reason than this, cherie." She beamed at Nikita.

While Emil was uncorking the wine and pouring it into glasses, Genevieve told Nikita what she and Emil had been discussing.

"We have decided to contact Monsieur Boudreaux about the items we found in the horse. He is an old friend of Emil's -- they were in La Resistance together. Monsieur Boudreaux is an expert on stolen art. He has compiled the most comprehensive list possible of what was taken from French museums during the war Many of the items now on display in the Louvre, la Musee d'Orsee, and other major museums were recovered by Boudreaux. Of course, we will wait until you and Michel have recovered a bit before we invite him here. He is a man of great curiosity, and it would be too tempting for him to pry into your own situation."

"Speaking of your situation," interjected Emil, "I think it best if you remain here until Michel is up and around. I know he resents our control over him right now, but it is for his own good. Do you not agree?"

Nikita tried hard not to grin. "Yes, I definitely agree, Monsieur. It will be my sweet revenge for all the times Michael has exerted his control over me -- for MY own good, of course." (If you only knew!)

"Alors, let us toast to your speedy recovery. Salut."

The wine stung the cuts on her lip, but she didn't mind at all.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Upstairs, Michael woke and found her gone.

"Nikita." He could hardly hear himself. He tried again. "Nikita?" No matter how much he willed it, his voice was too weak to be heard outside the bedroom. He waited. She didn't come.

Where is she? Why doesn't she come back? Is she all right?    He could feel the panic rising.   Of course she's fine. They're all dead. I killed them. They can't hurt her any more.   He kept repeating the words to himself, but the anxiety wouldn't go away. There was no help for it. He had to find her. Now.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Did you hear something?" Genevieve cocked her head.

"Non, nothing," replied Emil.

Nikita was already half out of her chair. "It's Michael," she said. "Hurry."

Emil was the first one into the room. "Mon Dieu! I doubted your sanity yesterday, but today I have no more doubt. Tu es fou - you are crazy, Michel!"

As she made her laborious way up the stairs, Nikita could hear Emil scolding Michael. By the time she reached the doorway, he was back in bed. His face was the color of a dirty dishrag. Blood spotted the bandages. Emil and Genevieve were panting from the effort of picking him up off the floor. Emil continued to rave, waving his arms for emphasis in pure Gallic fashion. Finally, he shook his finger under Michael's nose. His voice trembled with anger. "You WILL NOT get out of this bed until Molbert gives his permission. TU COMPRENDS?"

Michael ignored the tirade completely. He looked at Nikita and rasped, "I couldn't find you."

She sank down beside him and pulled him into her arms. "I'm here, Michael. I'm right here."

He began to cry. With each racking sob, a bit more blood stained the bandages.

"Go get Molbert," Genevieve directed Emil. "Vite."

He hurried out the door. Genevieve pulled a chair up next to the bed. "Shh, shh, mon enfant," she murmured as she patted him on the shoulder. "Ca va bien, n'est ce pas? Nikita est ici - she is here."

Eventually, he quieted. They weren't sure if that was a good sign or not. Nikita hugged him close, careless of the pain from her cracked ribs. Genevieve brought a glass of water, and he gulped it thirstily. Nikita eased him back down on the bed and they covered him tightly with the blanket. He was moaning and writhing in pain when Dr. Molbert and Emil returned.

"What's all this commotion?" the doctor asked. "From the way Emil was acting, I thought surely I'd find you dead by the time I arrived." He pulled down the blanket and examined the bloodstained bandages. Turning to Genevieve, he said, "I see why you were concerned. However, this doesn't appear to be too bad. He may have torn a couple of stitches, but that's easily enough mended. Now just what brought about all this embarras?"

They were silent. Dr. Molbert sighed. "Very well, then. Let me stitch him up again and rebandage the wounds. If there's still no infection, I might as well remove the tube while I'm at it." He turned to Michael. "I'm going to knock you out completely for this I don't want you ruining my work even before I finish it!" He pulled a syringe from his surgical kit, filled it with a colorless liquid, and swiftly injected the sedative into Michael's much-abused derriere. Within two minutes, his eyes rolled back in his head and his body went limp.

"Voila," said Dr. Molbert. "Now, all of you - get out and let me work."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"He'll sleep for another couple of hours at least."

Dr. Molbert came into the kitchen and joined the anxious trio sitting around the table. He sat down and ran his hands through his hair in exasperation. Then he tried one more time.

"If none of you will tell me what caused this, I don't know how to help him. This time he was lucky. No serious damage was done. But if he reinjures himself, I can't give you any guarantee that he will recover."

Emil and Genevieve looked at Nikita. She took a deep breath. "It was my fault, doctor." He waited. She continued. "When I left the room, he was asleep. I just wanted to stretch my legs a bit, so I came down here to visit Emil and Genevieve.   I heard the noise upstairs and knew what had happened."

"And what was that, Madame?"

"He woke up and saw I was gone. He was trying to find me."

"Why would he be so desperate to get to you that he would risk his life? Frankly, I am astonished that he had the strength to get out of bed. The pain must have been terrible."

Nikita hesitated. She was walking a tightrope here. Just how much or how little could she safely reveal?

"He has these anxiety attacks, I guess you could call them. Sometimes, if I'm not with him, he becomes convinced that something bad has happened to me."

Then he asked the question she feared.

"Is there any basis for his belief?"

"Yes."

Dr. Molbert waited. She knew it was too late to back out now.

"He's lost everyone else he loved. Most recently, his wife and six-year old son."

"How long ago?"

"About two months." She could feel the Beaullieus' eyes on her. What must they think of her and Michael now? Here they were, posing as a married couple, with his wife and child barely underground. Then she felt Genevieve's hand cover hers. She looked up. The older woman smiled at her with acceptance and understanding. Nikita's vision blurred.

"Who else has he lost? And how long ago?" Dr. Molbert continued to probe for answers.

"His best friend, two years ago. His first wife, about five years ago. Their infant son, the year before that, I think." She didn't mention his sister or his parents. That would DEFINITELY open up another can of worms.

"Mon Dieu!" whispered Emil. Genevieve's hand tightened on Nikita's.

"And he blames himself for their deaths."

Nikita nodded.

"That is not unusual," continued the doctor. "The survivor often feels guilty. Now that I know the root of the problem, I believe I can help him, Madame."

Nikita shook her head. "It isn't that simple, doctor. There are circumstances surrounding their deaths that I absolutely cannot tell you. But Michael isn't just suffering from 'survivor's guilt,' as you call it. He is suffering because he has the courage to accept responsibility for the part he played in their deaths."

Dr. Molbert sat stunned by Nikita's revelation. "Are you saying he killed all these people?"

"No. In fact, I can assure you, he would have given anything to prevent their deaths. But it was not his choice to make."

"Madame, there is always a choice."

Nikita smiled sadly. "And what if there are only terrible choices? What if, no matter which decision you make, someone dies?"

Dr. Molbert had no answer to that. He knew she was right. As a doctor, he too had faced such dilemmas. The difference was that none of them, thank God, had involved someone he loved.

Emil and Genevieve, too, could relate to what Nikita had said. Pieces of the puzzle surrounding this young couple began to fall into place. Emil recalled Michael's reaction yesterday as they waited to enter the stronghold. Emil prompted her with a question of his own.

"And you, Nikita? Have any of his terrible choices involved you?"

She stared at him. Her eyes were enormous. "Yes," she whispered.

"And do you blame him?"

"I did at one time. But not any more."

"Why not?"

"Because he blames himself enough for both of us. Because his pain is greater than my own. Because he needs me. Because he loves me. Because I love him."

Genevieve's eyes locked on Emil's. "Exactement," she said.

Dr. Molbert sighed deeply. "I need a drink."

Emil jumped up. "Et moi, I have just the thing." He plucked a dusty bottle from the top shelf of the cupboard. He set it on the table. Nikita eyed it dubiously. Its contents swirled thick and dark with sediment. Genevieve supplied tiny crystal glasses, and Emil poured. It was beautiful - whatever it was. So deep a red that it was almost black. Nikita raised her glass and took a whiff. "Cherries!"

"Mais oui," said Genevieve. "It is what you would call, in English, 'cherry bounce'. Every year I make a batch from the tiny wild cherries growing on that tree outside the window. I know they have reached the perfect stage for picking when the birds who have eaten them begin to fly into the windows or to stagger around on the ground. Then I harvest them and mix them with bourbon. The mixture ages until the next year - or even longer. It only gets richer as time passes."

"Bourbon! I thought that was an American liquor. How in the world did you think of using it?"

"Oh, my family has always had a recipe for making liqueur from the cherries. But, it was during the war that a wounded American soldier from La Sud-Ouest Louisianne gave me his own family's recipe. I had given him a glass of ours, and he commented that it reminded him of his mother's. I tried her recipe and have used it ever since." She whispered in Nikita's ear. "It is excellent for a woman's monthly misere. And women in labor swear by it. It allows them to sleep between the pains. I will give you a bottle to take home with you."

Nikita remembered how much she had hurt last month. "Thank you, Madame."

Emil interrupted their tete-a-tete. "Well, what are you waiting for? Molbert and I are already on our second glass."

Nikita lifted her glass. She held it up to the others and murmured, "A la vie."

"A la vie," they echoed solemnly.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Eh bien," said Dr. Molbert to Nikita. "You have a decision to make. There are several options. I could keep him sedated for the next few days, to give the wounds a chance to begin healing properly. The difficulty with that is that he won't be able to take nourishment by mouth. I can give him some nutrients by IV solution, but I am concerned he does not have adequate reserves and would only weaken him further. I have noticed that he is already too thin."

"I know," said Nikita. "He's only now regaining some of the weight he had lost since the deaths of his wife and child. And I have reason to believe this has been his pattern for a long time."

"That is understandable," said the doctor. "But, it does complicate matters even further. The only other viable alternative I can think of is to insert a feeding tube. And even this carries some risk. He could become dependent on that form of nourishment and refuse to eat once the tube is removed. On the other hand, a temporary reprieve from the stress he has been under could reawaken his appetite. You know him best, Nikita. How do you think he would react?"

"I think he would hate it. He would fight us every step of the way, and that includes removing the tube himself. I know that in the past he's removed IV's, catheters, and once even a breathing tube. He has quite a reputation among medical personnel."

"But if he were heavily sedated, that would not be a problem, surely," said Dr. Molbert.

Nikita looked at him unblinking. "He also has a reputation for not remaining sedated." She looked at the clock on the wall. "In fact, I think you'd better go check on him right now."

Dr. Molbert checked the time. "Impossible. I gave him enough to knock out a horse for four hours."

Nikita just raised her eyebrows.

"I'll be back in a minute. I need to check his vital signs anyway."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Genevieve? Emil? Help Nikita up the stairs, will you?" Dr. Molbert's voice called from upstairs. He sounded calm, but Nikita knew something was up. When they entered the bedroom, he was standing beside the bed, his right arm firmly in Michael's grasp. When Michael saw Nikita, he released his hold, and Dr. Molbert stumbled back from the bed, rubbing his arm.

"You were right. I thought he was still unconscious. But, when I tried to check his pulse, he grabbed me." He picked up Michael's wrist and checked the racing heartbeat. "As you can see for yourself, she is quite all right," he said quietly. "Calme-toi."

"Move over, Michael," said Nikita as she sat down on the bed. He shifted painfully, and she lifted the covers and slid in beside him. She took his right hand in hers and stroked his palm with her thumb. Dr. Molbert noticed an immediate slowing of his pulse rate. "Ca va mieux," he mumbled to himself.

"Regardez - he is already asleep," observed Genevieve.

"Incroyable," added Emil.

"Well, Nikita, I must admit you have been accurate in your prediction of his responses. I agree that the feeding tube would cause more problems than it would solve. So that, in effect, rules out heavy sedation. The question remains, then, how to prevent him from becoming so anxious about you." The doctor thought for a moment. "Does he trust Genevieve and Emil to tell him the truth, at least about your well-being?"

"I think so," she replied.

"That is a beginning, at least. That gives us another option. I believe that as long as one of you stays with him at all times, he will remain calm. It would not be healthy, Nikita, for you to bear the sole burden of watching him. In order to regain your strength, you must get out of bed, walk about, and in a few days, return to your own home for a few hours at a time. And it will be good for him, also, to have someone to talk to, to know he can count on for help. Who better than Emil and Genevieve?" He cast a knowing glance at the older couple. "I'm sure you have some 'war stories' you can share with him. It might also help him to know he is not alone in his guilt."

I wonder if he realizes just how right he is. said Genevieve to herself. Emil nodded. "You're right, Molbert. It might be good for us too."

"All right, then. We have a plan of action. I'll leave it to you to decide who stays with him when. Oh, one more thing. I do think it best to keep him as pain-free as possible. I noticed that only two of the morphine tablets were missing. Was that sufficient?"

"No," said Nikita and Genevieve in chorus.

"I suspected as much. I want you to double the dosage. The more he sleeps, the sooner he'll heal. And feed him as often as you can - even if he'll only take a few bites. He'll be more likely to eat when he wakes from the first deep sleep after each dose. Don't wait, though, until he's in pain again. As soon as he's eaten and done whatever else he needs to do, pop another pill into him. I don't think you need to worry about addiction. From what you've told me, he would much prefer to suffer than to allow himself surcease in drugs. So, if that is all, I'll be going."

"Um, doctor, might I speak with you privately?" asked Nikita.

"Of course. Would you excuse us, Emil? Genevieve?"

"We'll be downstairs, Molbert," said Emil as he ushered Genevieve out the door. "Genevieve has made a nice chicken soup. Have a bowl with us before you go."

"My pleasure, mes amis. I'll be down in a few minutes."

Genevieve turned to Nikita. "I'll bring up a big bowl for you too, cherie. That way, if he happens to wake up, you can share with him." She winked.

"What did you wish to discuss, Nikita?"

She looked down at Michael. He was out like a light. She twisted her hair nervously. For some reason, she found it almost as hard to talk to Dr. Molbert about their sex life as about their past.   Go figure,   she thought wryly.

"Uh, well, doctor, it's like this." And she related the problem Michael had had earlier with her touching him 'down there.' She ducked her head in embarrassment. "We can't seem to get enough of each other. I think we're addicted."

Dr. Molbert smiled. "Mais, c'est naturelle!" he assured her. "You are both young. Your juices flow freely." He lifted her chin and looked at her with a more serious expression. "And he must feel an overwhelming need for the security of your embrace, am I correct?"

"And I his," she admitted.

"So, the only problem, as I see it, is that right now it is very painful for him to exercise certain muscles. Is that right?"

"Yes."

"Well, I believe the answer lies not in complete abstinence, but rather in more frequent, though less intense, 'activity'. Here is what I suggest. If he craves your touch, touch him. But do not wait until he is starved for it. Be extremely gentle with him. You do ALL the work, understand?"   He paused for a moment, then continued. " . . . I have just thought of something else that might help. One of the techniques developed by Dr. Lamaze teaches the laboring woman to use only one muscle while relaxing all others. I will bring you a copy of his book. With your 'encouragement', I am sure he can learn this technique in no time," said Dr. Molbert, waggling his eyebrows at her.

Groucho Marx without the cigar!   she thought, and put her hand to her mouth to protect her lip from the grin she could feel pulling on the stitches.

He patted her on the shoulder. "If things between you are as you say, I have a feeling you would be wise to learn Dr. Lamaze's technique yourself, cherie."

Her grin died. "When this is all over, I need to make an appointment to see you about that, doctor. I have an implant which is supposed to prevent pregnancy, but I think I may have had a miscarriage a month ago. I've never been pregnant before, so I'm not really sure that's what happened."

He turned all business then. "Have you had any discharge since then? Any pain? Any fever?"

"No. It was all over in a few hours. After a day or two I felt fine. But I still wonder . . ." The look on her face was wistful, even sad.

"This would not be the first time an implant has failed, Nikita. I think it would be best if I examine you before you have any further relations. Just to be certain. Also, I may be able to tell you if that's what happened."

"I'm not sure I want to know," she whispered.

"That is your right," he conceded. "Just let me make sure everything is all right."

"Okay. When do you want to do the exam?"

"Now is as good a time as any, n'est ce pas? Just let me get Genevieve."

"Why?"

"Because it would be unprofessional and inappropriate for me to examine you without a woman present, to protect your reputation."

"Oh." Her reputation. If only there were anything left to protect.

It was as though he could read her thoughts. "Perhaps I cannot undo what has already happened, but I can prevent further harm."

"From a possible miscarriage?" she said, too quickly.

He took a long look at her. "Yes, of course. From a possible miscarriage."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Emil sat beside the bed, taking a quick peek from behind his newspaper every few minutes to make sure Michael was still asleep. He found himself reading the same paragraph over and over. His mind kept replaying the scene from yesterday - the automaton that killed with such precision. He found it difficult to reconcile that image with the man now lying here. The one who had cried in Nikita's arms like a heartbroken child not two hours ago.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Nikita lay on the narrow bed in Monique's room, her arms folded behind her head, her legs spread wide in a brazen display. To Dr. Molbert's consternation, she had become another person as soon as the door shut behind the three of them. She had quickly stripped, plopped herself down on the bed, and hooked her feet in the rungs of the footboard. The bruises on her body stood out in stark relief against her white skin. She appeared oblivious to her nudity, her position, or any discomfort he was currently inflicting. Her face was a blank, her eyes opaque She was not here.

Molbert recognized all the signs. He had seen them often enough, and in girls much younger than Nikita. They had all been victims of sexual abuse from an early age. He and Genevieve exchanged glances. She had come to the same conclusion.

"Pauve petite," she crooned, stroking Nikita's forehead. At first, there was no response. Then a single tear leaked from one eye and left a shining trail down her cheek. That was all. Genevieve wiped it away with her thumb. "It will be over soon, cherie," she murmured.

"I have finished," said Dr. Molbert, pulling off his gloves. "You may get dressed now, Nikita. When you are ready, we will have a little talk."

She still said nothing - only stood up and put on the flannel gown Genevieve had loaned her.

"Thank you, Genevieve," the doctor said. "I appreciate your assistance. As soon as I consult with Nikita, I will be down for that bowl of soup you promised me."


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Is everything all right?" She still wouldn't look directly at him. He cleared his throat.

"Yes and no. There is some scarring, but I believe it is of long standing. Am I correct?"

She nodded dumbly. Tears trickled down her face.

"Well, within those parameters, I would say that it is still possible for you to conceive and bear a child -- once the device is removed, of course." He hesitated, then asked as delicately as he knew how. "I have never seen one quite like it. May I ask . . . was it developed by the same company that has provided the experimental antibiotic?"

"Yes."

"I see. Well, when you feel ready, I can remove it. Not today, of course. You have been through enough today. But later."

She nodded again. "I'd like that. But I need to talk to Michael about it. Later."

"Je comprends."

"Still asleep, I see," said Dr. Molbert as he and Nikita reentered the bedroom. Emil rose from his chair and folded his paper.

"Oui. I'm going to have my supper, Molbert, unless you need me for anything else right now?"

"No. I'll join you in a moment."

Emil left the room and Dr. Molbert checked on Michael one more time while Nikita got back in bed. Genevieve knocked, then entered with a tray. She carried it over and set it in Nikita's lap.

"This smells wonderful, Madame." Nikita picked up the spoon and dipped it into the golden broth. "Mmmmn, it tastes as good as it smells," she sighed.

"Genevieve's chicken soup is well known among my patients. I swear that it has cured several of them when I had given up all hope."

"Oh pooh, Molbert! You are such a flirt! Get out of here. Emil will eat it all if you don't hurry."

 He took her threat seriously. He hurried out the door, calling out to Emil, "Save me some, old man, or I'll start charging you for all these extra housecalls!"

The two women grinned at each other. Nikita spooned up more of the rich broth.

"I always like to soak my bread in my soup," suggested Genevieve. Nikita broke several small pieces off the French roll and dropped them into the bowl.   Michael stirred and took a deep breath. His eyes opened, and he looked around groggily.   Genevieve went over to his side of the bed. Bending over him, she touched her hand to his forehead. He focused on her.

"Cher bebe, what you smell is my delicious chicken soup. Nikita is going to give you some now." She propped another pillow behind his head and placed a towel under his chin. His stubble scratched her hand. "And after that, Emil is going to shave you You are turning into a hedgehog," she teased.

He turned his head to face Nikita. She was slurping a noodle into her mouth. The corners of his lips quirked up. She shot him a sidelong glance, then dipped the spoon once more and held it to his mouth.

"Open wide, like a little bird," she ordered. His lips parted obediently.

"Well," said Genevieve. "I'll leave you alone now to enjoy your supper. Emil will be up in a little while. Call us if you need anything before then."

Nikita nodded as she spooned more soup into Michael. One for him, one for her -- until the bowl was empty. She sopped up the last drops of broth with a crust of bread and popped it into his mouth. He chewed solemnly, his eyes never leaving her face. She wiped his chin with the towel, then touched her lips lightly to his. "For dessert," she whispered. He breathed in the smell of her. Against his will, his lids fluttered closed.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


There was a knock on the door. Emil entered, carrying a bowl of hot water and shaving gear. He set them down on the bedside table and took the tray from Nikita. "I'll take this back downstairs after I finish shaving him." He looked over at Michael. "I don't want to disturb him. Perhaps we should wait."

"No, it's all right," said Nikita. "In fact, you'll have an easier time of it if you do it while he's asleep. He doesn't like to shave. He'd never admit it, but I think it irritates his skin."

"Many men have that problem," Emil replied. "Especially when one has a heavy beard and a fair complexion, as he does. But, there is no help for it," he sighed as he began to lather Michael's face.

"Fini," he declared ten minutes later. He placed the shaving bowl on the tray and left the room. Nikita brushed the back of her hand over Michael's smooth skin, then held her hand up to her nose, inhaling the fresh scent of shaving soap and him. She lay down beside him, cheek to cheek. Instinctively, he snuggled up to her. She drifted into a dreamless sleep.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Downstairs, Emil and Genevieve spent a quiet evening discussing the events of the past two days.

"I must open the shop tomorrow," she said, "or the villagers will be coming here to see what is wrong with me." Today had been Monday, and her business was closed on Sunday and Monday. She did a lot of business on Saturday, since that was market day.

"You are right," replied Emil. "We don't want to arouse anyone's curiosity. I had better come up with a story why their vehicle is still here. Perhaps the young newlyweds have decided to stay for a few days?"

Genevieve sniffed in disdain. "And who would believe that story, old man? Did you ever hear of newlyweds choosing to spend their honeymoon with two old people? Better to hide their car in the abandoned warehouse until they are able to leave."

"Bien," he agreed. "I'll drive it out there early tomorrow morning, before everyone is out and about. And when the time comes, they can leave at night."

"Since I won't be here during the day, you will have to sit with him whenever she leaves the room," Genevieve continued, getting up from her chair. "I can do it in the evenings after supper. It shouldn't be too difficult. I know her. She will not want to be away from him for very long."

"And just how do you know that?"

Genevieve bent down and kissed him on the cheek.

"I am a woman, remember?"

He put his arms around her waist and leered up at her. "You know how forgetful I am becoming, cherie. Let's go to bed and you can refresh my memory."

She giggled like a young girl. Hand in hand, they climbed the stairs. They stopped outside the door to Albert's room and listened. All was quiet. "Bien," nodded Genevieve in satisfaction. Emil whispered in her ear. "Just like when Albert and Monique were babies, eh cherie? You couldn't rest well until they they were asleep." Her eyes twinkled. "It wasn't only the children who kept me awake, old man, as you well know," she whispered back. He opened the door to their bedroom.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


For the rest of the week Michael stayed in bed under three watchful pair of eyes. Every morning and evening Dr. Molbert came for a brief visit. By Friday the wounds were healing nicely. The four of them stood just outside the bedroom door, discussing his progress.

"You have all been doing an excellent job," he complimented his assistants. "If you would like a job at the clinic, just let me know," he teased.

"Humph!" snorted Genevieve and Emil. But Molbert could tell they were flattered.

"I can tell he's beginning to feel better," said Nikita. "He keeps insisting he's ready to go home."

"Oui," verified Emil. He paused, then added thoughtfully, "But I think perhaps he is trying to avoid any further 'interrogation", eh?"

He had sat with Michael for an hour or more at a time the past few days, and the younger man had been singularly uncommunicative. That hadn't stopped Emil from talking, though. He could tell Michael was listening, no matter how hard he tried to tune Emil out. So, he recounted some of his and Genevieve's wartime experiences -- particularly those the two couples might have in common. He even told of his agony over being unable to protect Genevieve from the Colonel. He had never shared this with anyone, although Genevieve had always known how he felt. That was one reason he loved her so. When he had finished, he saw Michael's hand was fisted at his side. Emil had leaned over and covered it with his own. He had sat there in silence until that hand slowly unclenched beneath his, like the petals of a flower opening in the warmth of the sun. He had risen, then, and poured a glass of orange juice from the pitcher on the table. He had held the glass to Michael's lips, and the younger man had drunk it down in three or four huge gulps -- the salt from his tears mingling with the sweetness of the fresh-squeezed fruit.

"Emil?" Genevieve's voice recalled him to the present.

"Eh?"

"Dr. Molbert just said he thinks Michel might be able to sit in a chair for a short time tomorrow, if we don't let him overdo it.   Isn't that good news?"

"Mais oui! That is very good news indeed. I will bring in my chess set and we can have a game. Nikita has told me he plays quite well. It has been a long while since I had an opponent worthy of my skill."

"Now you go too far!" replied Dr. Molbert in an angry whisper. "I have beaten you twice lately, you old goat!"

"Yes, but that was when I was sick with the influenza!" shouted Emil. "I had a high fever. If my brain had not been frying like a crepe in a pan, you wouldn't have stood a chance in Hell!"

"Gentlemen, please calm down," said Nikita soothingly.

"Yes, you old fools," added Genevieve. "If you're not careful you'll wake him up, and then we'll have to sit on him to keep him in bed until tomorrow!" Her own voice had been none too quiet, but she didn't seem to notice that.

On the other side of the door, Michael jerked half-awake. Were his parents arguing again? Sometimes he wished they would divorce. But of course they would never do that. As the son of converts, his father had been raised according to the strictest tenets of the Catholic faith . . . As the shouting subsided, he drifted back to sleep.


~*~*~*~*~*~*


It was Monday morning. This was their fourth chess game. Emil had won the other three. The first time they played, Michael had fallen asleep in the chair after half a dozen moves. The second time, he had lasted until the end of the game, but with no apparent plan of attack or defense. The third time, Sunday afternoon, Emil had begun to fear he might have to accept a draw. But Michael had been unable to sustain his focus after more than an hour. He had slept long and hard after that game.

Today was diffeent.

"It is a beautiful day, is it not? And to think, the TV predicted storms. Those people don't know what they're talking about."

Michael didn't bother to reply. Emil had been trying to distract him with inane chatter for the past five minutes. He was mildly amused by the older man's heavy-handed attempts. But there was nothing heavy-handed about his chess game. He had the gift of strategy, there was no doubt about that. It would be interesting to see how he would play . . .

"Have you ever played 'Go?'" he asked softly.

"'Go?' Non," Emil replied. "Qu'est ce qu'il y a? Is it similar to chess?"

"It is and it isn't," answered Michael cryptically.

Emil snorted. "It is and it isn't? You mean like I eat but I don't eat? I walk but I don't walk? I shit but I don't shit?"

Michael gave the first broad smile that Emil had ever seen from him. "Exactement." He was silent for another few minutes. "Will you accept a draw?"

"A draw!" shouted Emil. "Jamais - never!" He looked down at the board, then up at Michael's face. He narrowed his eyes and shook his finger at him. "You think you can intimidate me, don't you? This is chess not bouree. We don't bluff in this game!"

Michael stared back at him, unperturbed. The pupils of his eyes dilated suddenly, until black filled the center of each iris. Emil saw it happen.  Just like Genevieve's cat Maurice, when he is about to pounce on his toy mouse,   thought Emil with a shadow of unease.  Perhaps I had better re-examine my position.

He perused the board, determined to find some weakness in his plan of attack - some hole in his defense. Both appeared secure. He put his hand on his white rook.  And now for the pincer movement! he thought gleefully.

"I would advise against it," said Michael mildly.

"Well, I choose not to take your advice," replied Enil snidely. "I hope you are not offended?"

"Not at all."

Emil moved the rook. "Check."   Now let's see what you have to say to that, my young peacock!

"Checkmate in five moves."

Only now did he see it. The black king's pawn. Too late, unfortunately.

He shook his head, then toppled his king. Looking up at Michael, he grinned hugely.

"Enfin! I never thought I would see this day! You have made me a very happy man, Michel!"

For once, Michael was taken aback. This wasn't the reaction he had expected. He raised his eyebrows in surprise.

"I have finally found my successor. This set has been passed down from village champion to village champion for the past 150 years. Until today, no one has beaten me as you have." And he got up, put his arms around Michael, and kissed him on both cheeks. He stood back and patted the younger man's shoulders. "Now, teach me this 'Go.'"

Michael sat stunned as Emil hugged and kissed him. When the older man backed away, he swayed toward him, as though drawn by a magnet. But it was too late. Or was it? Emil saw the yearning in his eyes and grabbed him again in a bear hug. He stood there for a moment, waiting. The younger man's arms crept around his shoulders as he leaned into Emil's embrace. Emil patted him on the back this time and grumbled in his ear. "Eh bien, mon fils, you have decided you deserve a hug from this old man after all, oui?"

Just then the door opened and Genevieve entered with a tray.

"Genevieve! You will not believe it! I have been defeated!"

"Grace a Dieu!"  she responded. "And none too soon. You were becoming more insufferable each day!" She turned to Michael, beaming. "No one in the village except Molbert has had the temerity to challenge him since 1997! I can't thank you enough, Michel. Merci, merci beaucoup, cher! Now sit down again and have your lunch."

"Move that Board, old man, before I knock it off the table!" she threatened. Emil swiftly lifted the board out of harm's way as she set the tray in front of Michael. He looked up at her. A slight frown creased his brow.

"Where's Nikita?"

"She's in the kitchen. I am trying to teach her how to make a tender tarte crust. But, I must tell you, Michel, I do not have much hope. Her touch lacks . . . shall I say . . . a certain delicatesse? She does not so much caress the dough as beat it into submission. Oh, I tell you, I am martyred."

What happened next made all her exasperation with Nikita worthwhile. Michael took her hand in his and raised it to his lips for a feathery-light kiss. Still holding it, he looked up at her with an enigmatic smile. "You are not alone, Madame. She martyred me the moment I met her."

Then he turned his attention to the plate in front of him. A thick slice of pork roast, stuffed with garlic and peppers. Fresh haricot verts - sweet, crisp green beans marinated with tomatoes in vinagrette. New potatoes still in their skins, dotted with homemade butter and parsley just picked from the pot outside the kitchen door.

"Where is my dessert?" he teased.

"Where do you think?" growled Genevieve. "If you are lucky, she hasn't dropped it on the floor and stepped on it yet."

"From what you've said, perhaps it would be better for all concerned if she did,"   he retorted, spearing a green bean and crunching it between strong white teeth. Genevieve slapped him lightly with the napkin before tucking it under his chin. "Betis!" she chided.

"Genevieve!" Nikita wailed from downstairs.

"Mon Dieu!" sighed the older woman. "What more can I do? I'm coming, chouette!" she called back. "Courage," she mumbled to herself as she left the room.

Emil sat back and watched Michael devour everything on his plate.   I must give credit where it is due. That Molbert may not be up to my standards as a chess player, but he certainly knows his business. Who would have believed this one would be sitting here gorging himself on Genevieve's pork roast a mere week after suffering such a serious wound?

"A glass of wine, perhaps?" he suggested with a grin. "To cleanse the palate?"

Michael's lips quirked into a slight smile of contentment. Emil had never seen him so relaxed.

"Why not?"


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


In the kitchen, Nikita stood looking at Genevieve with tears of frustration in her eyes. Genevieve peered at the crust sitting in the middle of the tarte plate. It looked like a rubber ball - rather gray in color. As she watched, Nikita tried to flatten and stretch it over the bottom of the pan. But as soon as she released it, it sprang back into its original shape.

"You see!" Nikita shrieked. She took several deep breaths and said with forced calm. "Obviously, Madame, there is something wrong with your recipe."

Genevieve's eyes widened in outrage. Her mouth dropped open, but she could not utter a word. Her arm reached for the rolling pin on the table, and Nikita decided that a strategic retreat was in order. She ducked around the other side of the table and hightailed it upstairs.

Michael was explaining the basic elements of Go to Emil when the door to the bedroom burst open and Nikita rushed in, breathless. She closed it behind her and leaned with her back to it, holding desperately onto the handle.

"Hi guys," she said in an overly-cheerful tone.

Michael and Emil looked at one another, then turned to face her.

"Hello," said Michael casually. "Is my dessert ready yet?"

Emil choked on his wine.

She glared at the two of them. "She told you, didn't she? Well, did she also tell you that there's a flaw in her recipe?"

Emil gasped. "Surely you did not tell her that? Did you?"

She nodded once.

He shook his head. "Well, chere, you had better be prepared to hold onto that doorknob for a good long time - several hours at least. Because if she lays her hand on you, you'll need the attentions of Molbert again."

"She's after me with a rolling pin," said Nikita in an aggrieved tone.

Michael's eyes were bright with humor. "Disarm her," he suggested.

"And just how do I do that without hurting her?" Nikita ground out.

"Apologize."

"Arggh!" She lifted her hands off the knob and advanced toward Michael, evidently intent on throttling him.

That was an error in strategy, he thought wryly.

No sooner had Nikita released her hold on the doorknob than Genevieve jerked the door open and stood there, brandishing the rolling pin. Nikita turned around.

"Oohhh . . .," she moaned in a low voice, all the while backing up until she nearly sat on Michael. He stopped her with his hands on either side of her waist and murmured, "Apologize. Now."

"I APOLOGIZE!" she blurted out.

Genevieve stopped. She looked to Emil while pointing her weapon at Nikita.

"Did she tell you what she said? About my tarte crust? The same tarte crust that has won first prize for the past five years at the village festival?"

Emil had tears of laughter in his eyes, but he didn't dare crack a smile. He put on a sad face. If he was lucky, she'd think he was crying in sympathy. "Oui, she admitted it," he said in a tragic tone. "I couldn't believe it myself, cherie. And after all we have done for her."

Behind Nikita, Michael watched Emil's performance. It was worthy of the Cannes Film Festival. And that last comment - so subtle in its reminder of who had done what for whom. He could well understand how Emil had been such a successful operative with the Resistance. He had a real flair for subversion. He would indeed be a formidable opponent at Go.

Genevieve regarded Emil in silence. Then she lowered the rolling pin to her side. "Well, she did apologize," she mumbled. Turning to Nikita, she sighed and said, "Come on, cherie, let's give it one more try."

Michael shoved Nikita forward. "Go," he whispered. The two women left the room arm in arm.

"Pooh yi!" Emil exclaimed, shaking his head. "I think I need another glass of wine." He refilled his own glass, then tilted the bottle toward Michael's. Michael shook his head and placed his hand over the top of his glass. "One is enough, thank you."

"Suit yourself," Emil rumbled. After a few minutes of companionable silence, he ventured a question that had been on his mind a lot this past week.

"How did you meet her?"

As soon as he asked it, he wished he could take it back. The silence thickened. He didn't dare look Michael in the eye. So, he looked out the window. And sipped his wine. And waited.   It really is a beautiful day - warm for this time of year. It will soon be time to plant the tomatoes.

"She was my material."

"Your material."

"Yes."

"Not a person."

Silence.

Emil sighed. He uncorked the wine bottle and, before Michael could protest, poured them each a full glass. He nodded to Michael. "Drink it." Michael lifted the glass and drained it in two gulps. It rattled as he put it down on the table. He released it with exaggerated care and put his hands in his lap. Out of sight.

Emil took a healthy swig of his own, then said, "But she's not 'material' any longer, eh?"

Michael's lips tilted up slightly at the corners. "No."

"So. What is the problem?"

More silence.

"Ahh, I see. That IS the problem. As long as she was a tool, you could continue to use her as a tool. Now that she is a person, you are finding it impossible to reconcile that necessity with your love for her. Well, I have news for you, Michel. You are not the only one to ever face that dilemma."

"I know." It was a thread of sound.

"So what do you plan to do about it?" Emil asked matter-of-factly.

"He's already done it."

Neither of them had heard her come in. How much had she heard? She walked over and stood behind Michael. She draped her arms over his and held his hands in hers. She could feel him shaking. She bent down and nuzzled him just below his left ear. He closed his eyes. Emil could see teardrops shimmering on his eyelashes.

Nikita looked across at Emil. "Michael needs to rest. Would you leave us alone, Emil?"


~*~*~*~*~*~*


"I think you're beginning to get the hang of this technique, Michael," she murmured. He lay on his back. A pillow was propped under his buttocks for support, lifting him to her.

"Relax. That's right," she encouraged as he tried to focus all his attention on that one throbbing muscle between his legs. He felt her take the weight of him in her hands. His own hands were wrapped around the rungs of the headboard. Every few seconds Nikita could hear a slight creak as he pulled mightily on them. It was a wonder they weren't bent completely out of shape. But, this seemed to displace his urge to tighten his stomach muscles, thus sparing his wounds. She bent to her work. Stroking. Blowing gently. Licking. Sucking. She rubbed him against her own arousal, delighting in the slick heat she had generated. At the point of contact, her curls tickled his tip. His shaft jerked in her hand, and both he and the iron bars groaned in reaction. She backed off, panting.

"Did I hurt you?"

"Some. But I don't mmiinnd" His voice was a long, low moan.

"Do you want to try again?"

"Ye-esss" he hissed between clenched teeth.

She moistened her hands and began to slide them over and around his knob.  It would be best to bring him to completion quickly now. She could tell he was beginning to lose his concentration, and she didn't want those injured muscles and tendons to get more involved in this than they already were. He began to tighten one buttock, then the other, twisting slightly under her massaging fingers.

"Stop that," she warned, "or you'll tear something."

"I can't stop now," he panted. "Help me. Hurry."

"Lift up a little," she instructed, and slid her palms under him, cupping his cheeks. She lifted one, then the other, in an alternating rhythm. His erection swayed gently from side to side, like a telephone pole in a high wind. She lowered herself slowly onto him, taking care to brace her weight on her knees. He began to keen softly as he felt her folds envelop him. His hands clenched again, and Nikita saw the headboard rungs bend outward. He gave a deep straining grunt and bucked up off the mattress as he spurted hot and heavy into her. Any pain was swept away in the wave of ecstasy. She felt herself clench rhythmically around him, sucking - pulling - milking his essence. When he went limp under her, she rolled off to the side and lay there, still feeling tiny sporadic contractions. He let his arms drop to his sides, palms up, utterly spent. They fell into dreamless sleep.

When she woke, the first thing Nikita noticed was that she was cold. They had been too far gone in post-coital lethargy to even pull up the covers. Michael was still out of it, and he was shivering slightly. She checked his bandages to make sure everything was okay, then pulled the blanket over him. He sighed and nestled his head into her shoulder.

I really should get up and take a hot bath. She tucked him in tighter and stood up. She looked again at the headboard. Oops. Two of the bars were now in the shape of parentheses. There was no way Emil and Genevieve could miss this telltale evidence of their passion. As a temporary measure, she propped several pillows against the headboard. As soon as she could, she'd have to find something to use as a lever.

As she soaked in the old-fashioned metal tub, she reflected on the past week. She was almost completely recovered from the beating she had suffered, and Michael was so much better that Dr. Molbert was planning to take out the stitches tomorrow. After that, he had said they could go home. As grateful as she was to Emil and Genevieve, she was really looking forward to being truly alone with Michael.

Meanwhile, Dr. Boudreaux was coming over tomorrow afternoon to inspect the items they had recovered. She could hardly wait to find out the history of the collection. She hoped he would be able to determine whom it had belonged to and from whom it had been stolen. She was still daydreaming when there was a knock on the bathroom door.

"Nikita?" It was Michael.

"Come in, my sweet baboo," she called out. The door opened, and he stood there, wrapped in the blanket. His hair was sleep-tousled, with auburn curls falling in his face and tumbling down the back of his neck. He looked good enough to eat.

"I woke up and you were gone," he said softly, still uncomfortable with his need for her presence.

"Well, I'm right here," she smiled. "Why don't you join me?"

"Do you think it would be all right?" He pointed to the bandages around his middle.

"Probably not until the stitches are out," she conceded. "But if you'll give me a minute I'll dry off and give you a sponge bath. Have a seat." She pointed to the toilet.

She pulled the plug and stepped out of the tub, drying herself with a fluffy white towel. She threw on an old shirt of Emil's. It fell to her thighs, covering the basics. It wouldn't do to get Michael all excited again this soon.

She filled the sink with warm water, soaped a rag, and began to bathe him. He closed his eyes and submitted meekly to her instructions. "Lift your arm. Bend forward. Give me your foot. Here. Wash it yourself." He smiled at that last. She wasn't taking any chances. She dried him and draped a towel around his hips. There went his last hope.

Smelling of Genevieve's lily-of-the-valley soap, they tiptoed back into the bedroom. They could hear the old couple downstairs, arguing affectionately as they often did.

"Look what you did," said Nikita, whisking away the pillows.

"Next time, I'll push them back together," he responded casually.

On impulse, she solemnly mimicked his standard response to Operations. "It's my problem. I'll fix it."

He looked at her open-mouthed for a moment, then grinned. "I'm sure you know who he was referring to."

She stepped closer and cradled his face in her hands. "Am I still your problem, Michael?" Then she kissed him.

He groaned and pulled her tightly against him. "You'll always be my problem, Nikita. And my salvation." He buried his face in her hair, intoxicated by the scent of her. Between them, the towel lifted, tentlike, as his ridgepole deployed.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


The next morning Dr. Molbert arrived earlier than usual "I have a surgery scheduled for 7:00 am at the hospital," he explained. This didn't bother Emil and Genevieve, since they both rose with the chickens. Unfortunately for Dr. Molbert,
it didn't occur to any of them that awakening Michael out of a sound sleep by clipping stitches out of his back might have unpleasant consequences.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Should we call the hospital and let them know you'll be late for surgery this morning?" asked Emil.

Dr. Molbert nodded painfully. "Oui. Tell them to send the patient home. I'll reschedule later." His neck felt as though he had been in a car crash.  Who ever heard of getting "le whiplash" while removing stitches!

Genevieve and Nikita hovered over him solicitously. "How about a hot towel for your neck?" suggested Genevieve.

Nikita agreed.   "That always helps me after he's thrown me."

The doctor looked at her with a shocked expression. "And does he make a habit of throwing you, Nikita?"

She grinned ruefully. "I'd say he throws me about as often as I throw him. Isn't that right, Michael?"

He sat on the bed, his knees drawn up, his face buried in his crossed arms. He didn't answer.

Nikita went over and sat beside him. She put her arm around his shoulders and whispered in his ear for a few minutes. He lifted his head and scrubbed at his eyes with the heels of his hands. Turning to the others, he said in a hoarse voice,

"Please forgive me, doctor.   Lately my reflexes outstrip my control. Je regrette . . ." he choked and buried his face in his arms again. Nikita rubbed his back.

"It's okay, Michael. I'm sure Dr. Molbert understands now that it probably wasn't the wisest thing to sneak up on you like that. Don't you, doctor?" she prompted.

"I certainly do," he grumbled. Then relenting, he came over to Michael and put his hand on the younger man's shoulder.

"Do not concern yourself, mon fils. She is quite right, of course. And I shall be fine, I'm sure, after a day or two." He turned to Emil and Genevieve and said in a wheedling tone, "I would recover more quickly if I could take home with me a pot of your bouillabaisse, Genevieve."

"You beggar!" she cried, joining in the group's attempt to jolly Michael out of his distraught state. "You know just how much you can get away with, don't you?"

"Oui." He didn't even try to deny it. Then he added brusquely. "All right, Monsieur Michel. How about if you let me finish what I started, eh?"

Michael lifted his head and looked at him. He was once more in control of himself.

"Of course," he said, and rolled over on his stomach.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


"Fini," said the doctor in another few minutes. "You can sit up now."

"How does he look, doctor," asked Nikita. The two of them were now facing Dr. Molbert. He addressed himself to Michael.

"Everything looks good. You are still healing, so don't exert yourself - especially by attempting to 'throw' anyone. And for heaven's sake, don't let her throw you either!" he teased. "Listen to your body. Allow yourself to rest every day - as often as you feel the need. Sleep as much as you can." He bent toward the two of them and spoke in a conspiratorial tone. "And make love at least once a day. It floods the system with endorphins - a natural painkiller and antidepressant."

Emil elbowed Genevieve and commented in a stage whisper, "That must be why your arthritis is always better the morning after, eh cherie?"

"And why you are always in such a good mood," she retorted.

Nikita squeezed Michael's hand. "You heard him. Doctor's orders." Turning to Dr. Molbert, she quipped, "I'll make it my personal business to see that he follows your instructions to the letter, doctor. It's the least we can do to thank you for your efforts, isn't it, Michael?"

He flushed. "Yes."

Dr. Molbert stood up. "Well, I think I'll go back home and lie down with a heating pad for the rest of the day. Emil, you can bring me the bouillabaisse when you post the mail this evening."

Emil shook his head and grinned. "Anything you say, Molbert. Anything you say."

"How would you like a big slice of apple tarte for dessert?" asked Genevieve.

"Apple tarte? You know I never turn down your apple tarte!" exclaimed Dr. Molbert. "How kind of you, Genevieve, to share it with me."

"It will be my pleasure, Molbert, believe me," replied Genevieve eagerly.  

She looks so innocent,   thought Emil.   One would never suspect her sadistic tendencies.

Nikita glanced over at Michael. He stared back at her unblinking. But if she looked closely, she could see the tiny smile that lifted the corners of his mouth.


~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Dr.  Boudreaux arrived precisely at 3:00 that afternoon. After brief introductions all around, Genevieve led him into the parlor of the house. Since this room was seldom used, it was rather cold and smelled strongly of lemon furniture polish. They gathered around a green baize-covered table in the center of the room. Genevieve brought in the blue velvet sack and handed it wordlessly to Dr. Boudreaux. He slowly pulled it open and shook the contents out on the table.

Taking a jeweler's loop from his coat pocket, he examined one piece after another. Then he opened his briefcase and took out a small notebook. Nikita could see that it contained a list of some kind. With a pencil, he placed tiny checks beside more than a dozen of the items on that list. The whole process took nearly an hour. They had stood around him the entire time, caught up in the suspense. When he had finished, Dr. Boudreaux gestured toward the parlor chairs.

"You will want to sit down, I'm sure," he said. "I know I do."

He sat and took a handkerchief from his breast pocket. He removed his glasses and wiped his eyes, then took a tremulous breath. After collecting himself, he addressed them.

"I don't know how you obtained these items. I don't care to know. All I care about is that you have recovered the most valuable and the most historically significant collection I have seen since the war. Do you have any idea what you have here?"

Emil, Genevieve, and Nikita all shook their heads. Dr. Boudreaux fixed his gaze on Michael.

"You know, do you not, Monsieur?"

The others all looked at him them.

"I suspected, but I was not certain. You agree, then, that this is the original collection?"

"There is no doubt," replied Dr. Boudreaux.

"WHAT collection? WHOSE jewelry is it?" they cried simultaneously.

"It belonged originally to Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette. After they were beheaded, it disappeared for several years. It resurfaced in 1795. As a gift from Napoleon to his fiancee.

Emil and Genevieve gasped. "Mon Dieu!"

"He must have loved her very much. Who was she?" asked Nikita.

Dr. Boudreaux and the Beaullieus stared at her as though she had grown another head. They were speechless at her ignorance. She turned to Michael for enlightenment. He gave her an ironic smile.

"Josephine."



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*


Nikita helped Michael slowly climb into the car,  feeling him shaking as he laid his head back and closed his eyes.  she gasped as he lifted her hand and pressed it tightly against his chest.  Turning she smiled at Emil and Genevieve.

Emil noticed the way Michael held Nikita's hand tightly against his heart and sighed.    "Don't you worry cherie,  I will drive,  just climb in beside him and keep him still."

Nikita nodded gratefully and quickly climbed in beside Michael, who rested his head on her shoulder and sighed happily.  

"Emil,  please drive toward Hiller Pond."   Michael stated softly.

Emil nodded and started the car,  Genevieve smiled fondly at the couple in the back seat,  she knew how difficult it was for Michael to trust anyone and felt happy that he trusted them.  

Once they reached the farm house,  Genevieve went with Nikita to open the  front door and prepare the bedroom for Michael while Emil helped Michael out of the car.  

Michael slowly let go of Emil's hand and stepped away,  his eyes downcast as he weaved his way toward the porch.  looking up,  Michael huffed softly as he carefully climbed the steps.

Emil followed Michael,  his hands ready to catch him if he fell.  He gasped softly as he watched Michael teeter to the right,  smiling as he watched Nikita rush forward and grab his arm.

Michael hissed softly as the movement hurt his healing middle,  looking up he met Nikita's worried gaze.  

"I'm fine."  he stated in a soft whisper.

"Of course."  NIkita stated, helping Michael into the house.

Emil followed slowly,  his gaze roaming around the room until he saw Genevieve in the kitchen.  "cherie?"

Genevieve smiled,   taking the small dish towel she approached Emil.   "is he alright?"

Emil nodded slowly,  his gaze rivetted by the antiques spread out inside the house.  they heard a small noise from  upstairs and went to investigate.  they found Nikita struggling to take Michael's pants off.  Chuckling softly Emil closed the door and took Genevieve's elbow,  helping her back down.

"we better go,  I'm sure they wish to be alone for now.   I'll leave them a note."  Emil stated before taking a pen and paper.   He left the young couple a note advising them that they would come visit in a few days and bring Dr. Molbert.




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*



Nikita turned the stereo on and slipped a CD in,  a smile spreading across her pale features as she walked toward Michael.  As she song started she held out her hand. "Dance with me, Michael."


Well here we are again
I guess it must be fate
We've tried it on our own
But deep inside we've known
We'd be back to set things straight

I still remember when
Your kiss was so brand new
Every memory repeats
Every step I take retreats
Every journey always brings me back to you


He stood up and took her hand, then led her into the middle of the room. He slid in close to her, his right hand settling possessively on her hip, his left cradling her right against his chest. They rocked slowly back and forth together, not really keeping time with the music, and not really caring either.

Michael vaguely recognized the song as Cher and Peter Cetara singing After All, but it wasn't until a moment later that he really heard the words.

...After all the stops and starts
We keep coming back to these two hearts
Two angels who've been rescued from the fall...

He stiffened in her arms. Two angels. She was an angel. He was... nothing like her. She was an angel sent from heaven, with wings of ivory and a golden halo, and eyes that had to be the color of the sky above the garden of Eden. And he, well, if he was an angel, then he was the angel of death.

The only part of me that's not dead is you.

He pulled back and looked into her eyes. Saw the trust, and the innocence that still lived on in her soul, despite all that he had done to kill it. Despite all the betrayals and the lies.

I came back for you.

"Michael what is it?"

He swallowed hard and tried to speak, but nothing would come out.

"Michael, are you all right?"

When he didn't answer Nikita led him to the couch, gently forcing him to sit. She traced her index finger along his eyebrow, as his pale green eyes bored into hers.

"Michael? Michael, you're scaring me. What's wrong?"

He didn't deserve her. She was everything that was good and right about the world. She was the one who had restored the life to a soul he had thought long dead. And when he had given up on life, not once, but thee times, she had been there. To protect him, when he hadn't had the strength or the will to do it himself, and to drag him back from the brink, when the time had been right. And what had he ever done for her. Nearly got her killed. Lied to her time and again.

Taking the coffee cup, Nikita offered it to Michael.   "drink this Michael,  please.  you can tell me later ok."

Michael took the cup and slowly sipped,  watching her as she did the same.

Putting the cup down he sighed heavily.    

"Why do you stay with me Nikita?"

The words came out quietly, with no additional accent or inflection to indicate how important the answer was to the questioner. He watched her set her coffee cup down, carefully, and lower her eyes. His heart sank a little lower. She was hiding her first reaction from him, never a good sign.   Michael turned his head slightly and scanned the room again, relieving Nikita of his fixed stare.   It had been six days since they had left Emil and Genevieve's home and now,  after several times he was succesful in making himself ask the most important question in his heart.

Michael turned his gaze back to his beloved. She brought her head up, meeting his look with a clear blue stare of her own. But she didn't answer him.

"Why do you do it, Nikita?" He felt an insatiable urge to understand her a little better. This was not the same woman he had trained for Section years ago. The past six months had changed her.   but the changes had clouded his understanding of her.

"I have given you reason after reason to turn your back on me. Why haven't you walked away?"

"I-" She stopped and dropped her eyes again. He could see her mind searching for the right words to explain her reasons. He appreciated that effort, being a man of few words himself. She took a deep breath and tried again.

"You - you are a good man, Michael,  and I love you.  how can I abandon you?"  shaking her head she slowly stood and walked to the window.   "don't get me wrong Michael,  there are times when I've wanted to simply turn and walk away,  but.......I can't.  I won't ever leave you Michael."

Michael stood and wrapped his arms around her waist,  his chin rested on her shaking shoulder.   "I love you too."  he whispered before nuzzling her behind her right ear.

Nikita turned in his embrace and wrapped her arms around his neck,  she gasped as he fell to his knees and burried his face against her belly.  

"You're my angel, 'Kita. The only completely good thing in my life."  Michael whispered before allowing his emotions to overflow into soft sobs.

Nikita wrapped her arms around him and gently rocked back and forth,  her mind trying to understand his reaction.  she inhaled sharply as she remembered what could have caused him to react this way.    She'd seen his expression while he was sitting at the table, waiting for her to finish dinner. Then he'd seemed to snap out of it, and she'd thought everything was fine. She'd asked him to dance, and he'd led her out into the middle of the room, wrapping his arms around her, and leading her in a passionate dance, until suddenly he'd stiffened, and a look had come over his face that she'd seen only a few times before. The day he'd lost Simone for the second time. When she'd found him sitting in his loft, staring at the TV, where a picture of his son was frozen in time.  the day Elena and Adam had been burried.  And although she hadn't recognized it then, she'd seen it on the day they'd met.

He had looked... lost. Utterly and completely lost, but where his eyes usually showed nothing, they had brimmed with emotions; pain and fear being foremost, but certainly not the only ones. He'd looked as if he was going to be physically ill, and she'd made him sit, waiting for him to grow calm again,  But he hadn't. He'd tried to say something, but it never came out, and then he'd simply stared into her eyes for an endless moment, before choking out those words, in a voice so strangled with emotion it was barely recognizable as his.    All the times she'd seen that look on him, had one thing in common, at least in varying degrees. He'd stopped caring about himself. He was giving up. And that was something that terrified Nikita above all else.

Nikita brushed her fingers through Michael's hair,  trying hard to calm him down and get him to talk to her.  With great effort Michael slowed his sobbing until only a few hickups existed.

"Michael,  please tell me what's wrong?"  she enticed softly as she gently kissed his hair.

Lifting his face, Michael met Nikita's worried gaze.   

"Nikita, please. I'm not worth it. All I do is hurt you."  he murmured as he gently brushed his fingers over her cheeks where the soft yellow of fading bruises still marred her perfect, porcelain skin.  "I gave you your freedom, and then I took it away again.  now that you're free of Section you could have a normal life,  why are you still with me?"

Frowning,  Nikita stared deeply into Michael's eyes.  exasperated,  she slowly knelt before him and grabbed his face,  forcing him to meet her angry glare.

"God! For someone so smart, you can be really stupid at times. Don't you get it yet? I love you. I won't go because I love you. And as for you letting me go, and then bringing me back into Section again, I told you before. I returned to Section for you. I'd rather live half a life, with you in it, than be free, and never see you again. Life without you means nothing. Whether it's at Section, or somewhere else. That's why I won't go. I'd rather die."

She stood and waited expectantly for an answer.  What she got was one simple word, and totally not what she was expecting.

"Why?"

The question completely took the wind out of her sails, deflating the balloon of righteous anger that had buoyed her up a moment before, and her voice was soft again as she replied.

"Why what?"

"Why do you love me?"

"Because..., you're you. Because you're a good man, underneath that cold exterior you hide behind.   Because I've seen what's in your heart. I've seen what happens when you let someone in. I've seen the grief and anguish that you've suffered through, and what it's done to you. No one who feels as much as you do, can be the heartless bastard that you seem to think you are. And I know that the things you've done, the lies you've told me, were for my own protection. They hurt. I won't lie to you. They really hurt. But I know why you did them, and as strange as this may sound, it's part of the reason why I love you. You always put your own feelings aside, to try to do right by me, even if you thought it would make me hate you. "  taking his face between her hands gently,  she caressed his stubbled cheeks with her thumbs.  brushing a kiss softly across his trembling lips she continued.   "We're meant to be together. Soulmates, Michael. And you don't get to chose your soulmate. That's just the way it is."

Taking his hand she dragged him behind her toward the bedroom,  where she gently pushed him into the bed and smiled as he dragged her down beside him.  his arms wrapped around her waist as his head rested softly upon her shoulder.  

"Michael-"

Michael inhaled sharply.   "Talk- in- the- mor-ning." With each syllable, Michael kissed her, then deepened the kiss. Her white body started writhing under his kisses and caresses. In turn her hands were caressing and demanding, and Nikita became a Valkyrie riding back to Valhalla as she mounted a tumescent Michael. She teased and tantalized him as she moved until Michael could stand no more. He quickly flipped her over and continued the steadily increasing rhythm. Michael had little control that night, as all his fears and anxieties came to the fore, as they had the first night on the boat. Fear of losing her battled with the reality of their every day existence. He had lost so many loved ones. He could not bear to lose Nikita.   

Nikita could feel the desperation in Michael's heart and in his essential self. He made love to her as if they would never make love again. She felt the same desperation, because she was still burdened by years of insecurity and neglect. Their climaxes came almost together, Nikita's a moment before Michael's. They shuddered in each other's arms as the tears mingled on their faces, for they wept in joy that they had this love and this togetherness for now.  within a few minutes Nikita felt his hold slacken as his breathing became slower and deeper.  closing her eyes she wrapped her arms around him and drifted off to sleep.




~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*





They were home. The house loomed out of the darkness as Nikita stopped the car a few feet from the porch steps.

"Why don't you drive on into the barn?"

She had her excuse ready. "There's too much junk to carry. I don't feel like making more than one trip. Here. Take the eggs." She handed him a wire basket filled with big brown eggs fresh from under Genevieve's hens. They were still warm, with the stray pinfeather or two stuck to them with chicken dung.

He took the basket without further comment. He knew what she was thinking. She was still worried about his injuries. And he had to admit that the drive had taken more out of him than he had expected. He had been quietly gathering his strength for the walk from the barn, even though it wasn't far. He opened the car door and levered himself out. At least she had granted him the dignity of that simple exercise. She was studiously ignoring him as she gathered more packages from the back of the Rover. He went slowly up the steps, holding onto the railing with one hand. It wouldn't do to trip and drop the eggs. That would be too much of an admission of weakness.

He unlocked the front door and held it open. While waiting for her to join him, he breathed in the familiar old-house smell that had attracted him to this place a couple of years ago. It was a mixture of polished wood, chimney smoke, and dried herbs. Hundreds of years of family life - of cooking and cleaning and washing - of noisy children and harried young parents and patient elderly grandparents - all had left an indelible mark on this structure. It was the mark of permanence, and he longed for it - not just for himself but for Nikita. He knew she felt it too. At first, he had been so angry that she had "renovated" the upstairs, but now he realized that she had left her own imprint in this place, adding yet another layer to the patina of time.

She accidentally brushed against him as she squeezed past carrying two large brown paper bags filled with Genevieve's good cooking -- the remainder of the pork roast, a baked chicken, several casseroles, and of course, one of her apple tartes. Not the one made by Nikita. That one had been sent to the unwitting Dr. Molbert. (May he rest in peace.)

At the feathery touch of her thigh against his jeans, he very nearly dropped the basket of eggs after all. God, but he wanted her right now. The stab of desire actually made him weak in the knees. He tried to ignore his reaction, but she must have heard him gasp, because she turned around and grinned back at him before turning the corner into the kitchen. He followed her. (I have no more self-control than a dog who sniffs after a bitch in heat!) When he entered the kitchen, she was standing with her back to the counter, waiting.

"Put down the eggs first," she warned, as he stood there devouring her with his eyes.

He set them down with exaggerated care, then moved closer. He imagined he could smell her hunger for him. He stood as close as he could get, pressing against her full length. He reached down and cupped her through her jeans. She moaned and thrust her pelvis toward him. He lowered the zipper just enough to tuck his fingers inside. She wasn't wearing any panties. He removed his hand and looked at the shining moisture coating his fingertips. He rubbed his forefinger and thumb together. It hadn't been his imagination after all.

Nikita watched his nostrils flare as he breathed in her scent. His lips parted slightly, and she put her hand around the back of his neck and drew him toward her, flicking her tongue into his mouth. He sucked on it like a baby on the teat. She felt an answering tug deep down in her belly. Her left leg crept up and rubbed against his thigh, pulling him even harder against her. His erection was fierce. She could feel the heat of it even through his pants.

He ground into her harder, saying with his body what he couldn't articulate.

"Not here," she panted, pushing him back. "You're not well enough yet to lift me up. Let's go to bed and finish this."

He shook his head in denial. His pupils were completed dilated. "No . . ."

"Yes," she insisted. "Think of something else - something disgusting. Like . . . like . . . She stopped. She couldn't think of anything disgusting enough to affect him. He was desensitized from so many years in Section. She took another tack. "Think of something funny! Like Dr. Molbert eating my tarte!"

To her relief, he backed off. He turned his head to the side and closed his eyes, breathing raggedly. He pressed his hand to his side and bent over slightly, trying to ease the pull on his wounds from the hot weight in his groin. She didn't dare touch him, not even for support. Finally, he regained control and straightened up. When he spoke, his voice was still hoarse, but his eyes were bright with humor.

"I believe that would fall under both categories, Nikita."


* * * * *


"Feeling better now?"

"Um hum." His breath tickled her neck. She rubbed his back in long slow strokes, and he burrowed his head deeper into the hollow of her shoulder. His stubble felt like fine steel wool. She relished the contrast with the smooth skin under her hand. She pressed his lower back gently, careful to avoid the still tender wound in his left flank. Instead, she swept her hand down to cup his buttocks. He flattened against her from right thigh to breast. As hard as he had been just a few minutes ago, he was that soft against her now. She looked down. His right hand was splayed across her left breast, his fingers delicately massaging her flesh. It reminded her of a starfish she had once seen in a seaport aquarium, perched on a rock, holding itself in place with tiny movements of its arms as it constantly adjusted to the shifting current. As she watched his fingers, she felt tiny echoing ripples deep inside, as her inner muscles still contracted sporadically in the aftermath! of her ecstasy.


They slept.

* * * * * * * * * * * * *

The phone woke them up at 6:30 the next morning. Michael picked it up on the second ring.

"Oui." Nikita pricked up her ears at the flat tone of his voice. She could tell he expected to hear his code name from the person on the other end of the line.   She placed her hand on his shoulder. It was like touching a block of wood. Then, she felt him relax. He lay back and handed her the phone.

"Genevieve. For you."

"Good morning, Madame!" She had tried to sound alert, but Genevieve Beaullieu wasn't fooled.

"Chouette, why are you still in bed? Life is too short to sleep it away!" Then she chuckled. "But perhaps you were not sleeping, eh? Tell Michel I said he owes me a new headboard!"

Nikita could Emil laughing in the background. She was relieved Genevieve couldn't see her blush. "I'll tell him, Madame." She glanced at Michael. He was drowsing again. She admired the play of muscles in his abdomen as he breathed. Her eyes focused on his belly button, and she had a sudden impulse to flick her tongue over it. But Genevieve was still talking.

" . . . so I told Monsieur Boudreaux we would be delighted to accept his invitation to the ceremony at the National Museum next week. Is that all right with you?"

"With us?" Nikita wondered why Genevieve and Emil needed her permission to attend. Surely, she didn't mean . . ."

"Madame, you must realize it would not be prudent for me and Michael to call attention to ourselves, especially at a public ceremony. I am so happy that you and Emil are going to receive the recognition you deserve for returning the collection to the people of France. But as for us, we've already gotten our reward. From both of you."

There was a pause on the other end. She heard a sniffle from Genevieve. "Oui, cherie, you are right, of course. I only wished to show how grateful we are . . ."

"And you have. You have given us something more precious than any medal. You have taken us into your home - and your hearts. Don't you know how much that means to Michael and me?

Genevieve blew her nose into her handkerchief. "Oh, but you break my heart, cherie, when you talk like that."

Nikita heard two definite smooching sounds. "Can you hear those? They are my kisses for you today. Give Michel one of them for me, eh?"

"I'll do that, Madame."

"Bon. A bientot, chouette."

Nikita reached over Michael to put the phone down on the bedside table.

"You'll do what?" he whispered, putting his arm around her.

She kissed him. "That. It's from Genevieve. She sent us each one over the phone. She said to be sure and give you yours."

"What else did she say?" He looked at her intently. She should have known he was listening. She grazed his chest with her fingernails. He took in a breath and held it.

"She said you owe her a new headboard." She licked her lips, then lowered her mouth to his nipple. He arched under her, spreading his legs to accommodate his burgeoning erection.

"How much would it cost?" he rasped. "Allowing for inflation?"

She grinned wickedly down at him. "Quite a lot, I think. I've noticed lately that inflation is on the rise. Haven't you noticed that?" She ground her pelvis into his and felt him leap under her.

"Yesss," he hissed.

They abandoned all pretense of conversation then. She indulged the fantasy she had had earlier, alternately fluttering her tongue in and around his navel, then blowing gently on the dampness she had created. With every lick, every puff of air, he hardened more. She rolled off to one side in order to admire her work. She held her hand above his groin, waggled her palm in silent encouragement, and he watched in amazement as a thick column of flesh rose from between his thighs, lengthening in increments as it reached out to touch her. She kept moving the goal. If only, like a snake, he could shed his too-small skin and keep on growing!

She seemed hypnotized by the sight of him, as the rabbit is transfixed by the cobra's swaying dance. But she had never been easy prey. With palpable effort, she broke free from the spell. "Don't move," she rasped. "I'll be right back." She backed away from the bed, her hand still outstretched toward him. He tracked her every move. Reaching behind her with one hand, she opened the dresser drawer and fished around inside until she found what she needed. She held up a length of blue ribbon and stalked toward him. He held his breath as she carefully tied it in a bow around the base of his thick stalk. The loops of the bow spread over his groin. She lifted one of the dangling ends and passed it lightly over his knob. A couple of gentle swipes and a fountain of milk began to pulse upward, splashing all over the bow. He gripped the sheets and hung on for dear life.

Nikita watched him avidly. There was an invisible erotic bond between them. When he came, she did too, even though he hadn't touched her. After it was over, she untied the bow. Kneeling directly over him, she ran the length of sodden ribbon between her legs, anointing herself. She waited for what she knew was coming. His neck arched, his mouth opened in a silent cry, and one final spasm racked his frame. A few drops of thick cream oozed from the slit in his knob. She licked them off. At the feel of her tongue, he turned his face to the side and bit down hard on the pillowcase.

"You made me come, too," she panted in his ear. "Feel what you did." She guided his other hand to her crotch. He turned to face her. His eyes were unfocused. As she watched, he fell asleep again with his fingers still inside her. She removed his hand and kissed it, then went to take a shower. Dr. Molbert would be pleased that they were following his prescription so faithfully.


* * * * * * * * * * * *


It was a beautiful day.   While she showered, Nikita thought of ways for the two of them to spend it. She decided on a picnic. Fresh air and sunshine - just the ticket. Where to go, though? She'd have to ask Michael. He was more familiar with the area. And, that way she could let him set the pace and the distance.

She had finished drying herself and was standing nude in front of the mirror, combing out her hair. She would let the sun dry it for her. The door to the bathroom opened a crack, and he peeked in. She smiled at his reflection. He opened the door wider and walked up behind her. He put his arms around her waist and sniffed her hair appreciatively.

"You smell good."

She leaned back against him. Something hard poked the cleft in her buttocks. She wriggled slightly. It grew.

"Michael, are you trying to tell me something?"

"Um hum," he murmured, pressing butterfly kisses on the nape of her neck.

"You know, Michael, you've never been this good about taking your medicine before."

"It never tasted this good before."

She laughed. "I'd hate to see you overdose!"

"That isn't possible, Nikita."

"Lucky for you!"

"And you."

She had to agree. She was as fond of Dr. Molbert's "prescription" as Michael was. She almost regretted the dirty trick Genevieve had played on the doctor.

"Michael?"

"Yes," he whispered sibilantly into her ear as he nibbled on the lobe.

"I think I'll make another tarte. If it comes out okay, I'll take it over to Dr. Molbert."

He stopped what he was doing and looked at her in the mirror. His eyes were wide.

"I think that would be a mistake."

She glared at him. "I could do it, you know. I just need a bit more practice."

"In that case, we'd better make a trip to the village. I don't think we have enough flour."

"I thought you had bought a 20 lb. bag just last week."

"I did."

She slapped his hands away from her waist and rounded on him, hands on hips.

"You're really funny, you know that?"

He pondered that for a moment. "I don't think anyone's ever told me that before."

She melted against him. Stroking his back, she murmured, "Shame on them."


* * * * *


"Do you want to stop for a minute?" She turned to look back at him.

He started to shake his head, then thought better of it. "Yes." They had only been walking for a quarter of an hour, but he already had a stitch in his side. He propped his bottom against a large rock and tried to catch his breath. Nikita joined him.

"Here." She passed him a bottle of water. He took a long drink, then handed it back. She took a handkerchief out of her hip pocket and wet it down.

"Look at me." He turned to face her. She wiped his face with it, then wadded it up against the back of his neck. Immediately he felt better. He hadn't realized he had gotten overheated.

"You know, we could stop right here."

He shook his head. "It isn't far. Just the other side of those trees." He stepped away from the rock.

She held out her hand. "I wan-na hold your ha-a-and!" she sang exuberantly. Their hands were roughly the same size, although her fingers were more slender. She threaded them loosely through his. He felt -- connected. That was the word. It wasn't the same as when they made love. That was passion. This was friendship.

They ambled along, stopping every few minutes for Nikita to admire this flower, or that insect, or to pick up some small stone that caught her eye because of its unusual shape or color. The moment they entered the grove of trees lining the creek, Michael sighed with relief.

Nikita preferred warmth and sun, but he had always sought out cool, shady places.

They dropped their backpacks and stretched out on the mossy bank. Nikita removed her shoes and socks.

"It's still too cold," he said.

"On a warm day like this? You're kidding, right?"

"No. It's spring-fed. It will be summer before you can swim in it without turning blue."

"That's what YOU say. I think I'll give it a try anyhow, if you don't mind," she retorted, determined to have her own way.

"Suit yourself."

She rolled up her pants legs and stepped into the water. He was right, of course, but she would never admit it. Her toes cramped. She looked down. They were purple.

"It's not too bad. Why don't you join me?"

He examined her through half-closed eyes. Her chin stuck out, and her bottom lip was quivering.

"No, but thank you." (So stubborn. Still. Always.) He closed his eyes again, mildly amused.

His refusal to take the bait only fueled her desire for retaliation. She looked around for something . . . (Ah hah! That should do.) She waded across the creek and picked up a child's toy wooden sailboat that bobbed against the opposite bank. She filled it with icy water and casually strolled back to where he lay. She held it over him and poured the water slowly over his crotch. It didn't take but a moment to penetrate. Her stunt backfired, though. As far as he was concerned, since she was the one who had tried to freeze it off, she was the one who was going to thaw it out. It didn't take him but a moment to penetrate either.


* * * * * * * * * * * *

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay. My braguette's almost dry."

She wrapped her hand around him again and replied in a sexy whisper. "Your 'baguette'? I never heard it called that before, but yeah, I guess it is a kind of French loaf."

"Not baguette, Nikita. Braguette. The English word is - um - 'fly'?"

"Oh. My mistake." She tickled the underside of him, and he groaned out, "I for-give you! Ahh!"

"Just like that?" she teased, pressing her thumb into that sweet spot at the base of his sac.

"Ungh . . ." His involuntary grunt was all the confirmation she needed.

"I don't know, Michael, this is sure beginning to look like a French loaf to me. The more I knead it, the more it rises. See?"

He wasn't sure how much more of this he could take. The sweet ache was becoming so intense that he was starting to hyperventilate. He grabbed her hand and forced it against himself, right where he needed it - over and over again on that same spot. She didn't protest, just let him set the pace, as she had all day. He raced toward the summit, pulling her along with him. At the last, he strained up into her palm, holding her thumb right over his opening, and she could feel the hot juice bubbling up beneath it. Still, he refused to let go. She coaxed him to lift one knee, and she slid her other hand underneath, raking his buttock lightly with her nails. That finished him. He jerked her hand away, while in the same instant a gush of fluid pulsed out of him. With every pulse, his whole body convulsed.. By the time it was over, he lay curled on his side, his knees drawn up. Nikita spooned against his back. He was shaking from reaction. She kissed the nape of his neck!

His hair curled damply there, and she lifted it up to allow the cool breeze to dry his skin. He sighed deeply and slept.


* * * * *

When he woke, it was late afternoon. Nikita was reading a book and eating a banana. She heard him stir and glanced up from the page.

"Want a banana?"

He yawned and stretched, then sat up slowly. He felt wrung out, but in a very pleasant way. Relaxed. For the first time in a while. He felt hungry, too.

"Is there anything else to eat?"

"Sure." She pulled a sandwich out of her backpack. "It's chicken salad. OK with you?"

"Fine." He unwrapped it and wolfed it down in four bites. She smiled at him approvingly. "Want another?" He thought about it. "Yes." The second one went down the same way. So did an apple and a wedge of cheddar, and six oreos. Followed by a large carton of milk. Finally, he lay back and rubbed his stomach absently. Nikita put down her book and crawled over to him. She leaned over and wiped off his milk mustache with her thumb.

"Michael, when I said I was sorry, I didn't just mean about the cold water."

"For what else, then?"

"For getting you involved in this whole thing with Genevieve and Emil. I've had a lot of time to think, the past ten days. I realize now that you weren't ready to deal with some of the issues this situation brought up."

"What issues?" he whispered.

She twisted a lock of his hair in her fingers. "Oh, like maybe my getting hurt, or your having to psych yourself into 'mission mode' again. Or even your having to let Genevieve and Emil into our private lives. Issues like those."

He regarded her solemnly. Then lifted his hand to her chin and pulled her toward him for a kiss. His lips lingered sweetly on hers - rubbing gently side to side, then drawing her bottom lip into his mouth briefly. "I love you," he whispered. She wrapped her arms around him and put her head on his shoulder. He smiled dreamily, content with the feel of her in his arms.

"Are you ready to go back now?" he murmured.

"Mmmnn," she replied. It sounded like she was purring.

* * * * *

The sun was low in the sky - a big burnt orange globe - by the time they arrived at the house. The temperature had fallen, and the air was fresh with the smell of spring clover and mint. They lingered on the porch for a few minutes, watching the sunset. Nikita felt sheltered in his arms, and she turned her face into his shirt and inhaled deeply. Sunshine-dried cotton, citrus aftershave, and the musky scent of a supremely healthy male body.

"Let's go to bed early, Michael. After a nice hot bubble bath."

He murmured in her ear. "Do you need to relax tonight?"

She grinned back at him. "Yeah. Yeah, I do."

Arm in arm they entered the house and climbed the stairs.

* * * * * * * * * * * * *

For the rest of the week, they kept to the same routine as that first day home. After a leisurely breakfast, they would set out for the creek. By the third day, Michael was able to walk all the way there without stopping to rest. By the end of the week, they were wandering farther afield, then circling back to have their usual picnic under the trees. Every afternoon they made love, then took a nap. Nikita had abandoned her attempts to wade in the creek, but she loved to squat down on the bank and watch the minnows swim in tiny schools. She would sprinkle breadcrumbs or cookie crumbs over the water, just to observe the disintegration of the water ballet as they competed for food. When it was all gone, they would again become one organism, whirling and turning with perfect precision. She was fascinated by this transformation.

Michael preferred to read, or to draw. The latter was one talent of his that she hadn't known about. One afternoon while watching the fish, she realized he was watching her. He had one of her sketchpads in his lap. She peeked over his shoulder and saw herself through his eyes for the first time. It was quite a revelation. That day they had reached a level of such sweet intimacy in their loveplay that even the memory of it could arouse them.

After a leisurely walk home, they would have a simple supper of an omelet or one of Genevieve's casseroles, then bathe together. One night, Michael played for her. They were in the loft. She lay on the Oriental rug in front of the hearth, drying her hair by the warmth of the fire. She wore only a towel. Michael wore only his cello. It wasn't long before his solo became a duet.

The only difference in their weekly routine was that Genevieve didn't call at 6:30 every morning. Nikita was grateful. As much as she was coming to love the older woman, she and Michael still needed their own space - their own time to recover. (Who knows? Maybe she and Emil are doing the same thing we are!), she thought as Michael's hands began to explore new territory early one morning. She smiled at the recollection of that other morning when she and Michael had heard the older couple making love. Then her mind went blank as Michael's tongue followed the trail blazed by his hands. She grated out,

"You know, Michael, . . . Ohh! Right there! . . . you should have been born in the 19th century."

"Why?" Her question so intrigued him that he momentarily called a halt to his activities.

"Because . . . that was the age of the great explorers. If you had been with Sir Richard Burton, I'm convinced he would have found the source of the Nile much sooner than he did."

"What makes you say that?" he asked, as he lazily continued his investigation. She wriggled under his hand, panting slightly.

"Be . . be . . . because I think you've just discovered . . . a new . . . Ah! . . . a new . . . ."

"Mountain range?" He cupped his hands over her breasts, then suckled her erect nipples. "Rain forest?" His fingers combed through the tangled curls of her mound. "River?" He lapped at her liquid heat.

"YES!

* * * * *

Later that morning, Emil called.

"He wants to talk to you," Nikita said, handing the phone to Michael.

"Michel, comment ça va?"

"Ça va bien, merci," he replied absently to what he considered merely a polite formality from Emil.

"Vraiment, mon ami? - Truly, my friend?"

" . . . ça va mieux - better," he amended.

"That is good. I am very pleased. Perhaps you would care for a game of this 'Go' that you were explaining to me? Genevieve has gone to visit her sister for the day, and I am a free man. I flatter myself that you might not mind a few hours of my company. Oh, and before I forget, Molbert asked about you yesterday. He wants to check your wounds within the next few days. If you like, I can have him pay us a brief visit while you are here --to kill the proverbial two birds."

"That would be fine. What time would you prefer?"

"Come to lunch. Molbert will make it a point to see you then, even if he has to cancel an appointment."

"How can you be so sure?"

"Because he would never miss an opportunity to eat Genevieve's Quiche Lorraine. She baked one this morning before she left."

"All right. I'll be there at 12:00."

"Bon! Bon! A bientot, Michel!"

"A bientot, Emil." He put down the phone.

"What did he want?" asked Nikita.

"He wants to play 'Go.'"

"And . . .?" He could tell she wasn't about to leave it at that.

"And Dr. Molbert wants to check my progress."

"And . . .?"

"And he has invited me and the doctor to lunch. Genevieve is gone for the day, and he's lonely, I think."

"If Genevieve's gone, who's going to cook lunch for all of you?"

(Mon Dieu, her curiosity is insatiable, even about trivialities!)

"She baked a Quiche Lorraine before she left," he answered patiently.

Her eyes sparkled. "I thought 'real men' didn't eat quiche!"

He pulled her against him and kissed her.

"Real Frenchmen do."

* * * * * * * * * * * * *

Nikita wasn't quite sure what to do with herself. It seemed like she had been attached to Michael at the hip - and not just figuratively - for the past couple of months. It was kind of hard to believe that he had left without her. That was a big step for him - a very big one. It made her happy to think he was overcoming his fears, but it did leave her at loose ends all of a sudden. Well, she had better think of something, or she was going to be bored all day. Life in Section had been a lot of things, most of them awful, but it had never been boring!

She looked around the loft. The horse caught her eye. She hadn't paid it much attention lately. Maybe she had even been avoiding it -- now that she knew its history, she would never again see it in quite the same innocent light. But, it was still beautiful. She stroked its mane. She smiled as she remembered "riding to Camelot." Maybe they'd go for another ride soon. When Michael was ready. She realized that the saddle still hung over the straight-backed chair in the corner. She carried it over and hoisted it back onto the horse. She cinched it and straightened out the stirrups. They were getting pretty tarnished. If she could find some silver polish, she'd brighten them up. She draped the reins over the pommel of the saddle. There. It was ready to ride. She put her foot down on the back of the rocker, then released it. She stepped aside and watched it rock, back and forth, in a lazy canter. She never even noticed the delicate 'J' engraved on the heel panel of each silver stirrup.


* * * * *

Emil was slicing cucumbers and tomatoes while the quiche warmed in the oven. On the old record player, Jacques Brel belted out a favorite of his - "Marieke". He sang along with the scratchy recording,

"Aye, Marieke, Marieke,

Il y a longtemps entre les tours de Bruges et Gant,

Aye Marieke, Marieke,

Reviens le temps quands tu m'aimais de Bruges et Gant!"

"Aye, Marieke, Marieke,

It's a long time since we met between the towers of Bruges and Gant.

Aye, Marieke, Marieke,

Bring back the time when you loved me . . ."

All at once, he was aware of someone watching him. He turned around.

"I knocked, but you didn't hear me."

"Ah Michel! Bienvenue!" He advanced on Michael, chef's knife in one hand, tomato juice dripping from the other. The younger man backed up a step and turned to the side, his hands extended slightly. Emil recognized the stance. He looked down at the knife and cackled,

"Eh, mon ami, you thought perhaps I was going to slice you up for my salade?" He put the large knife down on the table behind him and wiped the juice off his hands. When he turned around again, Michael had come right up behind him. Emil embraced him heartily, and to his gratification, Michael returned the gesture . He pulled away and clapped Michael on the arm in approval.

"Bien! Bien! You ARE better than when I last gave you a hug! I am very happy to see that."

He was rewarded by a shy smile from his guest. His eyes were mild today - a clear green. He seemed relaxed.

"So, you too have escaped the clutches of la jolie femme for the day. How is Nikita, may I ask?"

"Fine."

"What will she do without you, do you think?"

Another brief smile passed across Michael's features. "I suspect she will get into trouble."

Emil nodded in agreement. "You know her well, I see. Yes, that one was born for trouble. I could see it in her eyes the first time I met her. Fortunately, I have experience in that department myself, so I am able to advise you if you should ask. We must join forces, mon ami, if we are to survive being loved by such as they."

"You appear to have survived for quite a long time."

"Mais oui, but that is only because I have great cunning and fortitude. Believe me, it has been a challenge at times. Check the quiche, eh? It should be hot. I am expecting Molbert any moment, and I have to finish the salade."

Michael picked up a potholder and opened the oven door. The delicious aroma of melted cheese, shallots and garlic wafted through the kitchen. As he was carrying it to the table, Dr. Molbert gave a perfunctory knock on the door and stepped into the kitchen. He sniffed appreciatively.

"Ah, mes amis, j'ai faim aujourd-hui. Allons manger tout de suite! - Let's eat right away!"

"Sit down, Molbert, and pour us some wine. We need to drink at least three glasses to counteract the effects of the eggs and cream and butter on our poor arteries."

"It wouldn't hurt to walk a few miles this afternoon, you old reprobate. One cannot expect wine to work miracles!"

"Mais, pourquoi pas - why not? Did not our Holy Savior's first miracle involve wine? - And a wedding, I might add." He cast a sidelong glance at Michael, but the other's expression was bland. His blatant hint appeared to have fallen on deaf ears.

Michael tasted the quiche. It melted on his tongue and warmed his heart. This was one of the comfort foods of his childhood. It had been a long time . . . He took another bite, washing it down with the wine. He was content to listen as Emil and the doctor continued to argue the benefits of wine versus exercise in reducing cholesterol. His thoughts drifted . . . ("Michael, you really should get more exercise.

You're always under so much stress at work, sitting in meetings or at a computer all day. Why don't you go for a run? You could push Adam in that new jogging stroller I bought last week...")

"Michel? Ça va bien?" Emil's hand was on his wrist. When had he put it there? They were looking at him strangely.

"Oui." He resumed eating. He would have to be more careful.

"Michel." Now it was Dr. Molbert. Why couldn't they leave him alone?

"Yes?"

The doctor looked at him intently. "The quiche is very good, is it not?"

"Delicious." He took another bite. Tried to swallow.   Without warning, it all came rushing up into his throat - a mixture of eggs and wine and cheese and . . . he clapped his hand to his mouth and rushed over to the sink.


* * * * *

"Idiot! Could you not look at him and tell that this was about to happen? Why did you encourage him to take another bite?"

The two of them were arguing over his head as he continued to heave the bitter contents of his stomach into the kitchen sink. For some reason, he was fascinated with the colors - the red and yellow splashed across the white porcelain reminded him of an abstract he had once considered buying for his loft. He wished they would shut up. Suddenly, they did. Relief. He rested his forehead against the edge of the sink and took a couple of deep breaths. That was better. He heard the water running as someone turned on the faucet. A cold rag was pressed to the back of his neck.

"Michel. Let me wipe your face."

He raised up on his elbows and lifted his head a bit. The doctor's face swam into view. He closed his eyes, slightly dizzy from trying to focus at such close range. He felt the damp cloth pass over his face, wiping away the cold sweat that had broken out from the violent retching.

"Here. Rinse your mouth."

He opened his eyes. A glass of water. It smelled of lemon. He swirled it around, then spit into the sink. He was suddenly thirsty. He drained the rest of the glass.

"That's good. Now come sit down."


* * * * * * * * * * * *

"Can you tell us what happened just now?" Dr. Molbert prompted.

(Why can't you let it rest?)

"Because, mon ami, it is time to admit that you have a little problem here, n'est ce pas?" The doctor pinched together his thumb and forefinger in that universal gesture for 'just a little bit.'

Michael froze. (Did he read my thoughts? Or did I say it out loud?) "It's my problem. I'll fix it."

"Well, I hate to be the one to break the news, but this isn't just your problem, and from what I've been told, you haven't been able to fix it yet."

"What did she tell you?"

"No more than I have just seen for myself."

"May I have another glass of water?"

"In a moment. Tell me first, what were you thinking about just before this happened?"

"I don't remember."

The doctor shook his head. "Putain, que tu as la tete dure!"

A giggle bubbled out of his throat. He tried to stifle it with his hand, but it kept coming, as insistent as that other eruption of a few moments ago.

Emil started to get out of his chair, but Doctor Molbert stopped him with a look.

"What do you find so amusing?" he asked.

Michael shook his head, tears of laughter - or something else - rolling down his cheeks. Finally, he regained some semblance of control and wiped his streaming eyes.

"My mother used to tell me that. . . ." he hiccuped.

"Were you thinking of her, perhaps?"

The laughter stopped. His gaze slid off to the side. "Not really. The quiche - it was my favorite dish as a child . . . . it was very comforting."

"Comforting?"

"Yes. You know, if I had had a bad day at school, or lost a fight, things like that. I remember once, my cat was run over." His voice became a whisper. "I cried a long time . . . . she brought a tray to my room and sat with me while I ate." He swallowed painfully.

"May I have another glass of water?"

At Dr. Molbert's nod, Emil rose and returned with a clean glass and a bottle of Perrier. Michael watched the bubbles fizz in the glass, then picked it up and drained it. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, then set the glass carefully on the table. He sat silently for more than five minutes - hoping against hope that they would leave him alone. Instead, the doctor asked another question.

"And were you remembering this incident when you began to feel ill?"

He shook his head. "No. It happened so fast, I almost couldn't . . ." His eyes narrowed, then widened, as the scene came back to him full force, like a slap in the face. Emil reached across the table and placed a hand on his arm. It felt steady - warm. He concentrated on that reassuring touch.

"You were talking about exercise - to lower cholesterol.  Elena thought I needed to get more exercise, because I sat at a computer all day."  Another snort of bitter laughter.  "She suggested I take Adam with me when I went jogging - you know, in one of those special strollers."

He paused. They waited.

"She's dead now. They're all dead. Except Nikita."

"Yes, we know. She told us."

He stared at them. Nodded in acceptance.

"And when you think of them, how do you feel?"

"Feel? I don't."

"You don't feel? How is that possible, mon ami?"

Time passed. More silence.

"Practice."

Dr. Molbert almost couldn't credit what he was seeing. It was as though an unseen hand had wiped all expression from Michael's face.

The man sitting across the table from him now was completely devoid of emotion. It was almost inhuman. The doctor looked at Emil. The older man shrugged. "I could have told you, Molbert, but you wouldn't have believed me, eh?"

He shook his head. "Non, Emil, I would not. One has to see something like this to believe it."

He stared at Michael. The other man regarded him calmly.

"Michel, you may have learned to hide your feelings from others - and from yourself - by wearing this mask we see here now. But those feelings exist, and they WILL have their way. You have blocked one path. They have simply found another."

He thought for a moment. Dr. Molbert was right, of course.

"Control is essential in my line of work. I cannot afford to . . . people die." His voice trailed off.

" So you do whatever it takes." At the doctor's words he nodded vigorously. Maybe they did understand.

"But sometimes they die anyway, eh?" Dr. Molbert pressed his advantage relentlessly. The pain sliced into Michael's gut like Emil's carving knife. There was a time, before Nikita, when his armor had been impenetrable. But no longer. He gasped - tried to speak, but nothing would come out. He began to shiver.

"Are you cold?"

"I feel . . . frozen."

"Frozen - how?" The doctor realized he wasn't just talking about how he felt in this moment, but how he felt before the attack.

"Cold. Paralyzed. Trapped. Like in those nightmares, where the monster is coming, but you can't move. You can't run . . . and it's coming closer, and closer, and there's no one to save you . . . ."

"So your body does what it has to do to relieve the stress. And that helps, does it not?"

"Yes," he released a long sigh.

The doctor patted him on the back. "Bon. Tres bon, Michel. We will be finished with our little discussion in a moment. I just want to give you something to think about. Have you noticed that these incidents occur just when you are feeling safe? Like today, for example. Here we sat, all talking comfortably about a rather trivial matter, when all of a sudden you left us. Are there any other such examples you can remember? You don't have to tell us about them unless you want to, but if you can recognize a pattern, I think it will help you to have some control over them." ('Control' - Will he take the bait? I wonder.)

Michael looked at him. "I used to work with someone who could learn a thing or two from your technique, doctor. She tried many times, but I gave her nothing." He smiled with satisfaction at the thought of Madeline's frustration.

Dr. Molbert nodded in understanding. "I suspect that took a great deal of courage. Just as what you have given me today has taken a great deal of courage. I salute you, mon ami."

"Now, I am very interested in this game that you are planning to introduce to Emil. May I observe?"

"Of course."

Emil spoke up. "Molbert, did you not want to examine his wounds?"

The doctor put his arm around Michael's shoulder. "I believe I just did. Is that not so, Michel?"

"Yes."

"But, just to make sure, why don't you let me see the others. Drop your pants and lift up your shirt for me, eh?"

"Here in the kitchen?" squeaked Emil.

"And why not? Are you expecting company from any of the village women?"

"You know better than that, cretin! Genevieve would make sausage of me if she ever suspected such a thing!"

"Eh bien, then what is the harm? Come, Michel, let's get this over with."


* * * * *

"Well, everything appears to be healing very well. You still have some tenderness, I can tell, but not too bad, eh?"

"No."

"Have you been following my prescription?" He winked.

Michael blushed and nodded.

"Enough of your teasing, Molbert! Leave the boy alone. I am ready to play."

"He is no boy, Emil, although to someone as long in the tooth as you, he might seem so." He said to Michael, "If it were in my power, I would . . . . but as the poet said, 'the moving finger writes, and having writ, moves on , Nor all thy piety nor wit, Shall lure it back to cancel half a line . . .'"

"Nor all thy tears wash out a word of it," Michael finished the quatrain.

"Vraiment. Now, let us begin the game, shall we?"

"Enfin - at last!" cried Emil.


* * * * * * * * * * * * *


Three hours later --


"Emil, I really must leave now. My nurse just called again to complain that I have left her to deal with les malades imagineres who visit my office every Friday afternoon to fill me in on the gory details of every pet a` crochéé(crooked fart) they have suffered from during the week. If I do not rescue her soon, she has threatened to give them my private telephone number!"

"So? What is preventing you from leaving, Molbert? Are your feet nailed to the floor?"

"You know very well that I cannot leave now! I have never seen anything like this before, and I may never see it again."

Michael sat back and sighed. The mood was broken. It was not possible to continue. He accepted the inevitable tristesse which followed a rupture in the flow of the game. It was comparable to what he felt at the conclusion of a successful Valentine mission - a sense of incompleteness.

"It is over now," he said.

"But we have not finished the game," protested Emil.

"I know. This game can never be complete."

They thought about what he had said. Emil nodded. Dr. Molbert spoke first. "I apologize, Michel, I did not know."

He replied graciously. "No matter. We will begin another game in a few days.   After we have mourned this one."

"Just so," said Emil.


* * * * *

He stopped at the chocolaterie on the way home. Beside him on the seat was a white cardboard box tied with a red bow. Inside were a dozen strawberries coated in dark chocolate. She would devour them in one sitting, no doubt. Unless he took preventive measures. His mind occupied itself with possible strategies as he drove slowly back to the farm.

She was waiting in the rocking chair on the porch when he drove up. Her hair was piled haphazardly atop her head. She wore overalls, and her feet were bare. One leg was thrown over the arm of the rocker, and she pumped it back and forth in the air. She was reading something - he wasn't close enough to make out the title. He would have to sketch her in this pose. Later. Right now, he just sat in the car and let her vitality seep into his pores.

Nikita heard the car approaching, but she was so interested in what she was reading that she kept on until she heard the engine stop. She bookmarked her place and looked up. He was staring a hole right through her. (It's a wonder the car window doesn't melt from the heat!)

She smiled lazily, stretched and stood up. She came down the steps and opened the car door. He held out the box. When she reached for it, his hand trapped hers. He lifted it to his lips and brushed her knuckles slowly. The intensity of his gaze never wavered. She felt a thrill wash over her at his touch.

"What's this?" she asked, slightly flustered.

He gave her the box. "Un petit cadeau - a little gift, from your first, your only, true love," he quoted her verbatim from their first Valentine mission together - when they had been Peter and Sage.

She came closer. "Till death do us part," she replied. This time, there was no barb hidden in her words. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. She nearly dropped the box. As they finally separated, she whispered, "I hope what's in the box is half as tasty as you are, my sweet baboo."

"I think you'll be pleased," he murmured. "Why don't you go inside and open it while I park the car?"

"Mmm, that's a very good idea. I'll be waiting."

She was as good as her word. By the time he came inside, two of the strawberries were already missing. She had telltale dabs of chocolate at the corners of her mouth. He dispatched those with two swipes of his tongue.

"Delicieuse," he agreed.


* * * * *

"Michael, are you trying to distract me?" she asked an hour later. They were on the couch in the living room.

"Yes. Is it working?"

"Oh yeah, it's working."

"Good."

"WHY are you trying to distract me?"

"Because I only bought a dozen fraises chocolates. They'll all be eaten up by morning unless I satisfy your sweet tooth in other ways."

She punched him on the arm. "So, this is only because you were too cheap to buy two dozen?"

His heavy-lidded gaze gave the lie to that explanation. He rubbed against her. "There might be another reason, I suppose. What do you think?"

She cupped his face in her hands and kissed him again. "I don't want to think right now. I just want to feel you inside me."

He groaned and surged up against her. She unzipped him and he slid home.


* * * * * * * * * * * *


"Michael?"

"Mmph?"

"Wake up. I want to talk."

He rolled over and nuzzled her under the jaw. "What about?"

"While we were at Genevieve and Emil's, I had Dr. Molbert give me a gynecological exam."

He pulled away and stared at her. Terror was etched on his face. "Is something wrong?" he whispered hoarsely.

"No, no, there's nothing wrong," she drew him to her again. He melted into her embrace, loose-limbed with relief. She continued.

"Michael, I want to have the implant removed."

A different kind of terror nearly suffocated him. She felt him stiffen again. When he spoke, his voice was muffled. "You want a child."

"Yes. I mean, I want the possibility of a child. It doesn't have to be right now."

He pulled back and looked her in the eye. "Then why not leave it in place for a while longer?   Until we're ready."

She hesitated. "Because - there could be complications.   When Dr. Molbert examined me, he found some old scarring. He said that shouldn't affect my ability to have a baby. But there was something else. At first, I told him I didn't want to know, but I couldn't help asking him a few days later. The difficulty I experienced last month was probably a very early miscarriage. I don't want that to happen again, Michael. He said that the chances were remote, but I think if it happened once . . . Anyway, I'd rather use some other form of protection - something less . . . damaging."

He reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear. "It's your body, Nikita. This is your decision to make."

For so long, her body had been Section's to control, and Michael had been the enforcer of that control. She knew how difficult it was for him to relinquish it now, especially when he was so afraid that something bad would happen to her, or to another child. His statement was a reaffirmation of his love for her.

She cupped his chin in her hand. Pulling him closer, she kissed him. "Thank you."

"Nikita? Had the implant caused the old scarring as well?"

"No." She shuddered in his arms. He didn't ask any more questions - only held her and rocked her until the trembling stopped.   After a while, he realized she had fallen asleep. He continued to hold her against him as he concentrated on controlling the fear that coursed through him. Exhausted by his efforts, he drifted off again.


* * * * *


Nikita woke to bright sunlight. It was nearly ten o'clock! She jabbed Michael with her elbows as she bolted out of bed. He grunted in surprise, then opened his eyes. "What is it?"

She smiled down at him. "Come on, Michael, up and at 'em. I'm going to make crepes for breakfast - or lunch - or whatever the heck you call it at this time of day."

He sat up and grabbed her around the hips, planting a kiss on her belly button. "Are you sure you want to leave just yet?"   But, she pushed him away this time. "Yes, I'm sure. I'm hungry."

He accepted the rebuff with good grace. "Fine. I'll get a shower while you cook. Don't forget to butter the pan before you pour the batter."


* * * * *


When he came downstairs twenty minutes later, she had the coffee made, the table set, and was flipping the last of the crepes onto his plate. He couldn't help but smile. She had served the crepes with strawberries. Chocolate-covered strawberries. There were three on each plate. He glanced up at her. Her tongue flicked at the corners of her mouth. Licking away the evidence.

He leaned over and kissed her. Chocolate breath.

"You got a head start."

She grinned lazily. "Don't worry. You'll catch me."


* * * * *

If she said so herself, the crepes were pretty good. Genevieve's persistence was finally beginning to show some result. She glanced across the table. Michael was really chowing down! He had rolled a crepe around each strawberry, and she could see the melted chocolate oozing from one end as he stuffed the other end into his mouth. His eyes closed as he chewed slowly. The look on his face was familiar, for some reason. When had she seen it before? Oh yeah, last night just after they had . . . Honestly, sometimes, he was so FRENCH.

She took another bite. She preferred to keep her food separate. A bite of crepe. A bite of strawberry. Yum. A sip of coffee. Ahh.

The phone rang. Michael's eyes popped open. He swallowed quickly. "I'll get it."

She nodded. Her mouth was too full to talk. She watched as he answered and spoke in rapid French to the caller. From his tone, she could tell it was either Genevieve or Emil. He listened for a few more moments, then handed her the phone.

"Chouette, comment ça va ce matin?"

"Fine, Genevieve.   How was your visit with your sister?"

"Oh, she is an old prude. I tell you, she would have done well as the Mother Superior in a convent. Unfortunately, she did not heed the call. But, what can one do? One does not choose one's family - except in a few fortunate circumstances, of course. Speaking of which, how is my other son today? I hear from Emil that they had an interesting afternoon with Dr. Molbert."

"He's fine too, Genevieve. I think yesterday's visit agreed with him. By the way, your crepe recipe seems to have agreed with him also. He's just finished eating three of them stuffed with strawberries."

"Who made them, cherie?"

"I did! Ask him if you don't believe me," she protested.

"Let me talk to him."

From the expression on Nikita's face as she handed him the phone, Michael could guess what Genevieve had said.

"She made the crepes," he said without preface. Then he broke into a broad smile. "Oui, d'accord. We will be coming into the village this afternoon on another matter anyway. I'll bring it with me then. Au revoir."

As he hung up, Nikita asked. "What will you bring to her?"

"Cash. She said now I owe her twice - for cooking lessons as well as for the headboard. She'll only take cash. So the tax collector can't trace it."

Nikita shook her head in amusement. "She's really a character, Michael. Is she typical of the older generation of French women?"

He pondered that question. "I don't really know. I never knew any old people when I was growing up."

"What about your grandparents?"

He hesitated. "They died before I was born."


* * * * * * * * * * * *


She didn't press him further. Frankly, she was surprised he had admitted even this much about his family. She decided to change the subject.

"You told Genevieve we would be coming into the village later on another matter. What was that about?"

He pulled her to him and kissed her gently. "I thought you would want to meet with Dr. Molbert as soon as possible. I made an appointment for you before I came down to breakfast. He's expecting us at 1:00 this afternoon."

Her eyes filled with tears. She hugged him tightly. "Je t'aime, Michel."

"I love you too." He nibbled on her earlobe. "It's only 11:30. We have plenty of time."

She could feel a familiar insistent pressure against her lower belly. She reached down with her hand and rubbed her palm over the protrusion in his pants. She met increasing resistance. He moaned her name and flattened himself into her hand. She felt herself tighten, then release deep inside, and a trickle of warmth dampened her panties. It never ceased to amaze her how quickly he could arouse her. She was ready for him right now.

"Michael . . .?" she whispered.

His eyes burned her. "Yes?"

"Can women be premature ejaculators?"

His eyes glazed, and he thrust his hand inside the waistband of her underwear. His fingers flicked over her slick, swollen nub, then he cupped her mound. He gave a harsh gasp as this evidence of her desire for him nearly sent him over the edge. He rasped out his answer.

"It doesn't matter how fast you are, Ni-ki-ta. I can always CATCH YOU!" His last two words came out in a forced grunt as he pushed against her so violently that she staggered back against the table. He looked at her wild-eyed, then swept the empty plates onto the floor. She scooted back onto the table and bent her knees. They frantically unzipped one another, and he took her right there. She grunted each time she felt him slide in and out, in and out, a little deeper each time. He was absolutely silent, focusing all his energy between his thighs. He had certainly mastered Dr. Lamaze's technique. As his own climax approached, she was already spasming around his shaft. At the last, he strained deep inside her, plank-stiff, as she twisted under him, wringing every drop of semen from his body. She could feel the scorching liquid being expressed in one, two, three violent contractions of his penis. He collapsed on top of her. His face and hands were slick with sweat,   And so were hers.

"Ooff!" she husked out. He lifted himself on his elbows. "Did I hurt you?"

She grinned up at him, her face flushed. "I'll live. A really LONG time, I hope!"


* * * * *

By 1:00, they were sitting in Dr. Molbert's office, awaiting his return from lunch. Nikita glanced over at Michael. His mask was firmly in place. That was all right - she knew what lay beneath it. She took his hand and kissed it. He squeezed hers in gratitude. She tucked a stray curl behind his ear.

Thirty minutes later, they were still waiting. Nikita looked anxiously at Michael. His mask was beginning to slip. Frankly, he looked like he was ready to throttle Dr. Molbert.

"He won't be long, I'm sure."

"If he doesn't' arrive soon, I'll . . . ."

She laughed softly. "You'll what . . . cancel him?"

He took a deep breath. Then another. He shook his head ruefully, then gave her a glimmer of a smile. "No. He's still sole source in one vital area."

"Good for him," she replied.

The doctor breezed in the door a few minutes later, unaware of his close call. "Bonjour, mes amis! Bienvenue - welcome to my inner sanctum," he said as he escorted them into his private office. "Unless it's an emergency, hold my calls until further notice," he instructed his nurse, who had risen as soon as he came in and was holding a medical chart for him to sign. She sighed dramatically, threw up her hands, and retreated to her desk, muttering imprecations.

He closed the door behind them and directed them to two leather armchairs facing his desk. Seating himself, he folded his hands behind his head and tilted back in his chair. He smiled at them kindly.

"Eh maintenant, how may I be of service?"

Nikita looked at Michael. Michael looked at him. He looked at the two of them. Time passed. Finally, he spoke. "Mais enfin, do you perhaps labor under the delusion that I am psychic?"

Michael rejoined tersely. "Not at all. If you were psychic, you would have known that I was ready to . . ."

"Michael . . . " Nikita grabbed his hand, which he had unconsciously clenched. She smiled reassuringly at Dr. Molbert, who did not appear concerned in the least about this impending eruption. He leaned forward and smiled at Michael disarmingly.

"I would have known that you were ready to cause me grievous bodily harm, eh mon ami? And why? Because you are afraid for your Nikita. Do not underestimate my abilities, Michel. Remember yesterday."

Nikita felt the change in Michael's demeanor immediately. Contrary to her expectation, he relaxed - obviously relinquishing control to Dr. Molbert. She stared at him in disbelief. What had happened yesterday to bring about this change?

The doctor continued. "Now, why don't you admit it - you feel better already, eh?"

"Yes."

"You know you can trust me. Correct?"

"Yes."

"Bon. Now let us get down to business." He looked at Nikita. "So, Nikita, you have decided?"

She nodded. "As soon as possible, doctor."

"Eh bien, then why don't we do it this afternoon? It won't take long - no more than ten minutes or so. You will have a bit of discomfort because of the way it is attached, but that won't last more than a couple of hours. You can resume relations as soon as you feel the urge."

"I'll be needing birth control pills," interjected Nikita. The doctor nodded, already taking out his prescription pad. "Certainement. There is no need to rush into anything. I caution you, however, that the pill is not 100% foolproof either."

"Yes, we know," said Michael. "I intend to use a condom also."

Nikita didn't say anything. That's what he thought! She hated those things. Her stepfather had always made her . . . she shook her head to block out the memory. . . . And, since they had both tested STD-negative, she saw no need for one.


* * * * *


A half-hour later, they were on their way to the Beaullieus' house. Michael had withdrawn enough cash to satisfy Genevieve three times over.


* * * * * * * * * * * *


" . . . eight hundred, nine hundred, one thousand francs. C'est assez - is that enough?"

Michael placed the last bill in Genevieve's open palm. For once, she couldn't think of a thing to say. She hadn't really expected him to PAY her - it was all a little joke. But now, he was about to have the last laugh. Just look at him - he was enjoying himself immensely. She could tell from that bland look on his face. Well, she would soon wipe that off.

"Non, ce n'est pas assez - no, it isn't enough," she retorted. He raised his eyebrows, then reached again for his pocket. She put her hand out to stop him. "Not money, Monsieur Michel - you won't get off that easily."

"Then what?" he asked.

She played her hole card. "Le mariage," she announced emphatically.

His lips quirked. He looked at Emil. The other man was staring at Genevieve as though she had lost her mind.

"Forgive me, Madame, but I thought you were already married."

"Not me, you betis! YOU! And that one!" She pointed to Nikita. Then she shook her finger in Michael's face. "If you are going to break my bed, at least you are going to do it with the blessing of the Church!" She challenged him with a look.

He stared back at her in silence. She waited him out. He nodded, then turned to Nikita. "You heard her, cherie. As you know, I always pay my debts." Nikita blushed, remembering how much she had enjoyed his last "installment payment."

"Madame . . . " she implored Genevieve. "I am not sure . . . ." Genevieve cut her off with a wave of her hand.

"Don't you dare tell me you're not sure you love him, chouette. I have eyes in my head - and ears too. And as for any other doubts you have - well, welcome to real life. This old man and I have been married for fifty years, and there are times . . .to illustrate . . . an old woman was asked if she had ever thought of divorcing her husband of many years. She replied, "Divorce, non, mais murder, yes!" Then her expression softened. She held out her hand to Emil. "But I can tell you, chere, that it is still worth the trouble. Even after fifty years." Emil kissed her hand and grinned slyly at her. He said to Michael, "Observe the master, mon ami, and learn from my example." Genevieve rolled her eyes at Nikita.

"So?" Michael looked at her, his eyebrows raised.

She placed her hands on her hips and frowned at him in mock annoyance. "You call that a proposal, Michael Samuelle?"

Emil gave a cry. They turned to him anxiously. Genevieve grabbed his shoulders. "What is it?" she asked fearfully. "Are you all right, vieux homme?" He sank down in a chair, patting her hand reassuringly, although his face was very white.

"Oui, cherie. It was just the shock. I will be all right."

"What shock?" she asked frantically. He looked up at her. "Until this moment, I did not know his full name. You and Nikita have always introduced him as just "Michael" or "Michel."

"That is true," replied Genevieve thoughtfully. She looked at Nikita. "That first night, I remember you said, 'just call me Nikita.' And then, when you introduced him, you said only, 'this is Michael.' It was obvious you did not wish to share any further information with us, so I respected your wishes. I thought you would tell us eventually - when you felt comfortable enough. So, I haven't asked again."

She sat down beside Emil. "So, mon mari, what is all this fuss about Michel's last name, eh?"

Michael was preternaturally still. His hands were clasped loosely, his legs slightly spread for balance. Nikita knew that body language as well as she knew her own face in the mirror. He was prepared. For what, she didn't know. Did he?

Emil looked up at him. He could hardly bear the intensity of Michael's gaze. "I have wondered whom you remind me of. Several times, I thought I recognized a certain look in your eye - some gesture, your stride. Even now, the way you stand before me - waiting. But until I heard your last name, complete recognition eluded me."

"You knew my father."

Emil nodded. "Jean-Louis Samuelle."

"Yes."

"I lost track of him after the war. I thought perhaps he had died. To tell you the truth, I was afraid to find out. He was so young. He had lost so much. Once he had killed all the Boches he could, what was there left for him in this life?"

"My mother. My sister. Me. For a time. His work . . . always."

They were all looking at him. He felt . . . he didn't know what he felt. He would have to deal with that later. When it was safe. It wasn't safe yet. Not yet.   With an almost physical effort, he shoved the rage back in its box. Visualized nailing the box shut. He took a deep breath. Consciously relaxed his hands. That was better. But please, please, don't let them ask him any more questions right now.

Nikita could feel the waves of anxiety emanating from him from all the way across the room. She sensed his struggle to regain control of his emotions. She knew that Emil held the key to Michael's past - to his true role in Section. He held the key, but if he opened the door before Michael was ready, it could prove disastrous for all of them.

"Emil." He turned to face her. Her eyes were pleading with him to let the matter drop for now. He nodded once in understanding.

"Genevieve," he said solemnly, "I think it is time for a toast. If you get the glasses, I'll open the champagne."

He rose and, in passing, touched Nikita briefly on the shoulder. She placed her hand over his and smiled in gratitude. Behind Emil, she could see Michael. He looked -- alone.   In two long strides she had reached his side and linked her arm in his. He inched closer until his entire length brushed against her.  She didn't think he was even aware he had done it.  She cast a sidelong glance at him. He appeared calmer now.  Emil pressed glasses of champagne into their hands, and he and Genevieve raised their own glasses.

"A` l'amour!"

"A` l'amour," she and Michael repeated in unison, raising their glasses in turn to the older couple.


* * * * * * * * * * * * *


"Do you want to call Father Philippe, or shall I?"

"Please . . . not now . . . tomorrow," he mumbled, rubbing his cheek against her left breast.

She cradled him to her and massaged the nape of his neck, trying to smooth out the knots. The only light in the room was the soft yellow glow from the bedside lamp, but he squinted as though even that was too bright.   

(There's no doubt about it. He has a killer headache.) "Roll over on your back."

He groaned in protest as he shifted position. She passed her hand over his eyes, coaxing his lids shut. He gave a sigh of relief at the resulting darkness. She leaned over him and circled his temples with her thumbs, then pressed down hard on the acupressure point just above each eyebrow. She held the pressure for nearly a minute. He moaned softly but didn't try to push her hand away. When she released, she could see the white imprints on his skin flush deep red. She waited a minute, then asked, "Any better?"

There was no answer. He was asleep.

"Tomorrow, Michael," she whispered and kissed him lightly on the chin. He gave a tiny reflexive smile.


* * * * *

At four am she was awakened by his nightmare. It caught her by surprise. He hadn't had one for nearly two months. But the more she thought about it, the more she realized that it would have been a miracle if he HADN'T had a nightmare. First, the visit with Dr. Molbert. Then, Genevieve's cornering him about marriage. Finally, Emil's recollection. "Michael." She stroked his arm repeatedly. He arched his neck and began to keen softly. "Michel," she tried again. He stilled immediately. "Wake up, my sweet baboo," she murmured, continuing to stroke his arms and chest. He gave a deep gasp, then his eyes opened wide, locking on hers.

"Shhh. It's over now. I'll be back in a minute."

She got up and went into the bathroom. He could hear the water running in the sink. A minute later she was back with a cold wet washcloth. She wiped his face. He was so thirsty he opened his mouth a little, hoping a few drops would trickle down his throat. Was disappointed as she moved the cloth down and away. He closed his eyes against the light. Too bright. His head was pounding again. He felt the mattress shift as she stood up again. (Where . . ?) But before he could complete that thought, she was holding a glass to his lips. He sucked down the cool liquid, almost choking in his eagerness. She was saying something . . . what?

"Michael? Don't drink it all yet. Take these Tylenol first."

He opened his eyes and saw that she was holding out two tablets. He took them and threw them into the back of his throat, chasing them down with the rest of the water. He lay back.

"You'll feel better soon," she promised.

(Soon. . .) he promised himself.


* * * * *


They slept late the next morning. It was raining heavily. Nikita raised the window and leaned out, catching a few drops on her tongue. The air smelled of wet rich earth and spring grass. A stiff breeze blew into the room, billowing the white sheers on either side of the window.

She looked back at the bed. Michael was stirring at last. He stretched his arms above his head and arched his back. His toes wriggled like live bait on a hook. So tempting to a big grouper. On impulse, she tiptoed over to the foot of the bed and tickled the bottom of one foot. He jerked it away. She tickled the other one. He lashed out with it, just missing her jaw. (Serves me right!) she admitted ruefully. But a minute later she was at it again. "Itsy bitsy spider," she hummed, as her fingers walked over the hair on his legs, all the way up to his inner thighs, then higher. His hand snaked out and captured hers, pressing it against the sweet ache that had brought him to full consciousness. He was swollen tight as a tick.

"You're awake," she whispered.

"Very," he rasped, arching his hips up into her hand.

"Do you want to call Father Philippe, or shall I?" she repeated her question from the night before.

"Your interrogation technique is excellent."

"Thank you. I learned from an expert," she purred, lifting her hand away and blowing on the moisture seeping through his briefs.

"Who's going to call, Michael?" She smoothed her hands down his flanks, inside the waistband, and cupped his buttocks. He planted his feet and lifted his hips. His underwear folded down with one flick of her wrists. She lowered herself onto him and squeezed with her inner muscles, rotating her pelvis at the same time. That did it. He grunted out his answer in perfect counterpoint to his powerful thrusts, one word for every burst of scorching liquid leaving his body.

"We . . . can . . . visit . . . him . . . together . . ."

"When?" She gave one last twist-and-squeeze, unwilling to settle for anything less than total victory this time.

"Ungh . . . NOW!" he cried out helplessly as the final spasm hit him hard.

She collapsed onto his chest, laughing breathlessly. "I . . . I think this afternoon will be . . . soon enough, Michael."


* * * * * * * * * * * *

Father Philippe had been struggling with his homily for two days. If an author suffered from "writer's block," his audience was usually sympathetic. But God help the parish priest whose Sunday sermon was less than riveting! So, here he was, in the middle of the third week of Lent, searching his mind and soul for something new to say to villagers who had heard every variation possible on the central Lenten theme of repentance, every year at this time, for their entire lives.

He was debating whether to allow himself a second glass of wine when the phone rang.

"Bonjour Mon Pere. Ici . . . "

He would know that voice anywhere. "Bonjour, Michel," he interrupted. "Comment ça va, mon fils? Et Nikita?"

There was a slight hesitation, as though Michael were taken aback by his instant recognition. (Does he not realize the deep impression he made on me? Or is it simply that he is unprepared to make polite conversation?)

Actually, he was right on both counts. As for the first, Michael had been so exhausted, so emotionally distraught, at their first meeting, that he had been beyond caring about whatever impression he made. His memories of it were blurred. What was dream - what was reality? Had he confessed? Been absolved? His impressions were infantile in nature, involving touch rather than sight and sound. The warm pressure of the priest's hands on his head, the wool fabric of the cassock tickling his nose, the tears that scalded his cheeks. And others - too painful to face yet.

Concerning his ability to make polite conversation, although Michael was a master at using his voice as an instrument either of seduction or command, his natural reticence held sway in so-called "normal" situations.

"Ça va - fine," he replied. The priest waited. More silence, punctuated by a soft grunt as though someone had prodded him to continue.

"We need to speak with you, Father. This afternoon, if possible."

"But of course, mon fils." Sudden inspiration. "Why don't you come to dinner this evening? I will have the cook prepare something special for us."

"That isn't necessary."

"I know it isn't necessary. It would be my pleasure to see you both again."

He could sense more hesitation. He caught snatches of a whispered conversation.

"We'd be delighted, Father." It was Nikita this time. He chuckled to himself. Trust her to have the last word.

"Excellent!" he replied. "Come for an aperitif at 5:00. A` bientot."

He was already planning the menu as he hung up the phone. He looked at his watch. He would work for another hour on his homily, then have a nice long nap. He had a feeling it would be a late night.


* * * * *


"Michael? Are you ready? It's almost 4 o'clock." She was in the bathroom, just finishing up the French braid that now hung nearly to her waist. She heard a muffled "clunk" from the loft. She secured the braid with a woven elastic band, then went to investigate. He was zipping his cello into its weatherproof case.

"How thoughtful - I'm sure Father Philippe will enjoy hearing you play."

He paused and looked at her, then back at the cello. "Oh. Perhaps." He picked up the case and walked toward her. She knew then that the priest was not the audience he had in mind.

He barely said a word the whole way to Bienville. The cello was propped against the back seat, the seat belt strap around the neck of the case. Like a third passenger, quietly enjoying the ride. Waiting for someone else to start the conversation.

She stretched her arm across the back of the seat and feathered the hair curling over his collar. A faint smile tilted the corners of his lips, and he leaned back into her caress. After shifting gears, his hand drifted toward her thigh.

(Staking out his territory. He thinks.) She experienced a sense of deep satisfaction. And, she remembered with some amusement Genevieve's quick rejoinder to him about predator and prey. It did indeed depend on one's point of view.

"Is something funny?" he asked. She realized she was smiling broadly.

"Yes," she replied. He waited expectantly, but she didn't elaborate. (Two can play his game.)

He removed his hand to shift into a lower gear. She covered it with hers, then guided it back where she wanted it. He squeezed her thigh gently. "Touché," he murmured.


* * * * *

They pulled up in front of the church a few minutes before five. Father Philippe waved to them from the courtyard. "I'll meet you in the church, mes amis." As they stepped into the cool, dark nave, the side door opened. The priest stood there, briefly spotlighted by a shaft of late afternoon sunlight. The door closed behind him and he hurried toward them. Smiling broadly, he kissed Nikita on both cheeks, then turned to Michael. "Et toi, Michel?" he invited, his arms outstretched. Michael stepped forward into his embrace. Father Philippe hugged him in perfect silence for a few moments, then whispered something in his ear. Michael nodded and stepped back.

"Thank you, Father. We'll be back in a little while."

Nikita looked questioningly at him.

"There's something I have to do first. Will you come with me?"

She turned to Father Philippe. "I apologize, Father, but . . ."

"Not at all, my child. Michel and I understand one another. I will be waiting for you here." He escorted them to the front door.

Michael touched her arm. "Wait here. I'll be right back."

He opened the car door and lifted out the cello and a folding chair. "Could you please carry this?" he asked, holding out the chair.

Without a word, she tucked it under one arm and led the way to the cemetery. She unfolded it at the foot of Adam's and Elena's graves. He unzipped the case and laid it on the ground, then sat down and began to rosin the bow. Nikita stood behind him with her hands on his shoulders. He continued the ritual preparation - tightening the bow, then gently plucking the strings to test the tuning. Finally, he took a deep breath and began to play. She had never heard the melody before, but it reminded her of a lullaby. She closed her eyes and swayed gently in time to the music. At first, she thought that soft vibration she felt - the faint hum she heard, were resonating from the cello. But no. He was singing, so softly that she could barely make out the words. She leaned closer. It was indeed a lullaby.

Slumber, my darling, thy mother is near, Guarding thy dreams from all terror and fear. Sunlight has passed, and the twilight is gone. Slumber, my darling, the night's coming on.Slumber, my darling, the birds are at rest, Wandering dews by the flowers are caressed, Slumber my darling, I'll wrap thee up warm, Pray that the angels will shield thee from harm. Slumber, my darling, the morn's blushing ray Brings to the world the glad tidings of day. Fill the dark morn with thy dreamy delight. Slumber, thy mother will guard thee tonight.

His voice didn't falter until the last line. Nikita repeated it with him - joining in his farewell. The last sound died away as he lifted the bow from the strings. She rested her chin on the top of his head and put her arms around him. He gave a deep sigh, as though a weight had just been lifted. He tilted his head back, and she pressed her lips lightly to the damp curls on his temple.

"Are you ready now?" she asked.

"It's time," he replied softly. He stood up. She folded the chair while he put away the cello. He stepped over to the headstones and put his hand on each in turn. "Good-bye, Elena. Good-bye, Adam. Daddy loves you." When he turned back to Nikita, his expression was completely open. His love for her shone clear and bright.


* * * * * * * * * * * * *


When they reentered the church, Father Philippe was kneeling in prayer in front of the stand of votive candles. Nikita touched him on the shoulder. He opened his eyes and smiled at them. He pointed to the two candles directly in front. "You know, Michel, although I am a priest, I too sometimes have doubts. But, when I lit these a few moments ago in remembrance of your wife and son, I heard a child whispering in my ear - as if he were telling me a secret. He said, "Tell my daddy to let God love him."

Nikita's eyes flooded with tears as her mind flashed back to the Armel mission, in which she had pretended to be psychic to entrap that terrorist. Michael had the same look on his face now as Armel had had when the son he believed dead had "spoken" to him through her. With one difference. This was the real thing.

Father Philippe rose and took them each by the arm. "Now come, mes amis, let us share a meal and discuss what has brought you here this evening." As they reached the door, Michael stopped and stared back at the flickering candles. "Remember, Michel," said the priest,
"They may burn only for a few hours, but the true light is eternal."


"Sherry?"

"Yes, thank you," they both replied.

He poured glasses of the golden-brown liquid.

"Dinner should be ready in about an hour. I can tell you have something on your minds, so why don't we try to settle whatever is bothering you before we eat. I want you to be able to enjoy the delicious meal Andréé has prepared for us. Please, sit down." They were in the parlor of the rectory. He gestured toward a small sofa and seated himself in the easy chair facing it.

Nikita perched on the edge of the cushion, her long legs akimbo. Michael gently pulled her back against him and put his arm around her shoulder. She took a healthy gulp of her drink and began to relax. It warmed her insides as his embrace warmed her from without. She waited, content to have him bring up the reason for their visit. He just sat there, in no apparent hurry to settle anything! She took another swallow, then poked him with her elbow. At his soft grunt, Father Philippe joked, "Mon fils, I suggest you begin talking before she resorts to sterner methods of persuasion!"

Michael responded with characteristic directness. "Will you marry us, Father?"

He had not dared to hope that this was why they had come to see him. But, considering his experience in the church a short while ago, nothing about this evening should surprise him. He beamed at them in approval. "Mais, bien sur, mes amis - it would be my pleasure! This calls for another drink, n'est ce pas?"

"Definitely," replied Michael. Nikita sagged back against the cushion. All the tension was gone now, and she felt numb. She held out her glass and the priest started to pour. "Enough," Michael said before the glass was even half full. She started to object, but one look from him made her think again. It certainly wouldn't do to get sloshed before dinner, tonight of all nights! She needed a clear head to plan the details.

"Let me see," said Father Philippe, flipping through the pages of his appointment calendar. "This is the middle of March. Allowing you time to prepare, and three weeks for the banns to be read, I would suggest the first Saturday in May. Is that too soon?" He was aware of a sudden silence. He looked up. They were staring at him in dismay. "Too long?" They smiled in obvious relief. Of course. How could he have been so naive! She must be enceinte!

He cleared his throat nervously. "Is there, perhaps, another consideration?"

Nikita realized what he was implying. She answered quickly, "No, Father. Only that we wish for a very small ceremony, so there should be no need to wait so long." She looked to Michael for approval. He smiled faintly and raised her hand to his lips. "Thank you," he mouthed.

"Of course. I understand. When exactly did you have in mind?"

"How about this coming Monday?" She turned to Michael. "The toy shop is closed on Mondays. No one in the village would question Genevieve's absence then." He nodded in approval. "What about Walter and Birkoff?" she asked him. "Is it possible for them to get away for the day?"

His eyes clouded for a moment, then he caressed her cheek. "I'll arrange it," he murmured. "Thank you," she said.

"Monday, then," agreed Father Philippe. "Shall we say, two o'clock?" They looked at one another, then nodded.

"Do you have any other questions?" the priest asked. They shook their heads. "Good. Dinner should be ready now. If you will excuse me, I will go and ask Andréé to serve." As soon as he left, they came together in a rush of mutual hunger. Nikita's lips parted, and Michael groaned as he thrust his tongue deep inside. She felt liquid warmth purl within her, and all of a sudden, she wanted him so badly she was tempted to see if the parlor door had a lock. But then he pushed her away and whispered harshly, "Ni-ki-ta! We can't! There isn't time!"

"I know," she panted. "I know."


* * * * *


When Father Philippe returned, they were standing at opposite ends of the sofa, breathing heavily. Their lips were red and swollen. When they looked at him, guilt was written all over their faces. How could he help but rejoice for them?

"It won't take very long," he said, unable to resist a bit of wordplay.

"What won't?" Nikita stammered, her eyes widening.

"Dinner. It will be served in a moment," he replied.

"Just in time," said Michael dryly.


* * * * *


"I wonder what's so funny," mumbled André to himself as he knocked on the door to announce that dinner was ready.


* * * * * * * * * * * *


Father Philippe had been right. It was nearly midnight before Michael and Nikita left. He would never forget this evening. He loved music, and he attended as many concerts as he could afford. But he had never heard the cello played in such an intimate setting. And with a mastery that transcended technique. It was obvious that for Michael, music was the portal to his soul.

Dinner had been quite enjoyable. Andréé had outdone himself. They had spent a leisurely two hours at the table, and the priest had watched his visitors become increasingly mellow. He had to admit, in all humility, that he was quite the raconteur. He had been a priest for nearly thirty years, but he had been a keen observer of human nature for his entire life. He chose only the most humorous vignettes from his repertoire. For tonight, his sole purpose was to put them at ease. And he had succeeded admirably. Nikita had laughed so hard at his story of Monsieur Broussard and his truffle-sniffing cat that she had actually snorted like a piglet! And Michel's expression had been singularly unguarded. He was an appreciative listener - not one to laugh out loud, but his quiet smile was reward enough.

Finally, they had adjourned to the parlor. He chuckled out loud at the contrasting picture they presented. Michel had sat down with quiet grace. But Nikita - well, she had flung herself down on the sofa with such abandon that he was surprised the old thing hadn't collapsed! (After all, she is no midget!) They were a study in contrasts. She was light to his dark. Spark to his flint. Word to his deed. And they certainly gave credence to the theory that opposites attract. Father Philippe had wondered, if the lights were dimmed, he might actually see the electrical charge flash across the sofa from one to the other.

They had sipped cointreau while listening to one of his favorite CDs - "Rachmaninov Plays Rachmaninov," digitally remastered from a live performance recorded in the 1920s. At the conclusion of one of the Preludes, Michael had turned to Nikita and commented,

"Rachmaninov's hands were so large that he was the only person who could play that Prelude."

"What a jerk!" she had replied. "That's like - really rubbing it in, isn't it? I mean, to write something that nobody else can play?"

Father Philippe had nearly choked on his drink. He had never thought of it that way before. Leave it to her to take the iconoclastic view.

Michael had asked her, "Would you prefer that it had never been written?"

She had thought for a moment. Shaken her head reluctantly. "That would've been even more of a waste. . . . But I still think he was a jerk."

From that point on, the conversation had segued into a lively discussion of the modern arts. Not just music, but literature, art and architecture. Nikita's unorthodox opinions had added spice to the classic argument of "inclusive" art, easily understood by the masses, versus "exclusive" art, created for the enjoyment of the few experts who could appreciate it. She had suckered him and Michael into defending the esoteric while staunchly advocating "art for everybody". And she had steadily given way before their superior knowledge of the subject. Then she had delivered the coup de grace to their careful construct with three words.

"Play for us."

Without a word, Michael had set his glass on the coffee table and left the room.

"Don't worry, Father. He'll be back in just a minute. May I have another glass of cointreau?"

By the time he had refilled all their glasses, Michael had returned carrying his cello and one of the chairs from the dining room. In utter silence, he had removed the instrument from its case and tightened the bow. Pointing to the glass on the table, he had asked, "Is this one mine?" At Nikita's nod, he had drained it in one gulp. Then he had sat down and begun to play. In that moment, Father Philippe knew what Nikita had been trying to say. Michael might intellectually espouse the cause of the "esoteric artist," but when he played, he reached out to all who heard him. Without fear. Without reservation. Without deception. He touched them and was touched by them. He loved and let himself be loved.


* * * * * * * * * * * * *

The next day was Friday. Nikita woke early. She lay staring at the ceiling, making a mental list. Flowers - food - music. What to wear. Call Genevieve. Get help. Not much time to prepare . . . for marriage. To Michael. Well, she had always enjoyed a challenge.

The challenge shifted suddenly in his sleep. Mumbled something. She listened more closely. He was speaking in French - still the language of his deepest dreams. She could understand only a word or two, beginning with her name. "N'kit . . . j't'aime . . . j'ai besoin d'. . . " At the last, he moaned and reached for her without ever waking. She gave him her hand, and he pressed it hard against the evidence of his "need". She turned to him and flicked her tongue over his nipple. He arched his neck and gave a deep groan. At the same time, she felt him turn to stone under her hand. She clasped him through the sheet, squeezing lightly, once, twice, three times. He lifted his buttocks, twisting in her grasp, and a damp stain spread beneath her palm. His eyes opened at the same time, and he called her name again - in a grating whisper. "Ni-ki-tahh!"

"Good morning," she drawled. "You were dreaming."

He was still panting slightly from his release. He licked dry lips and blew his breath out. He closed his eyes again and smiled with lazy satisfaction.

"A sweet dream. You were in it."

"It's a good thing for you I was," she quipped. "If I ever catch you dreaming about doing that with somebody else, you might wake up under less pleasant circumstances!"

He opened his eyes wide at her threat. He knew she was more than capable of carrying it out - although she hadn't yet, and under much greater provocation, he had to admit. Thank God he no longer need tempt fate. His only valentine was right here beside him, and he vowed that this mission was his last. God, he was half-hard again already, just thinking about what he intended to do to her.

He flipped her over and began a series of forays with fingers and tongue - teasing, tantalizing, tormenting her so sweetly that all coherent thought fled before his seductive touch. He saw her eyes glaze over and her mouth open as she took in tiny sips of air.

"Oh, oh, oh," she whimpered, as she convulsed under him. He pinned her arms with one hand while he slid up and down her front, rubbing himself against her from thighs to breast and back again - leaving a silvery trail across her skin.

"In . . . me . . . . " she finally managed to gasp, scissoring him between her legs so that he could hardly move.

"Now?" He raised his eyebrows.

"Please . . .NOW!" He abruptly released her hands and she went straight for him. He flinched as she curled her hands possessively around his engorged penis and stuffed it inside herself in one swift plunge. She wriggled further down in the bed, pulling him in deeper as her heels dug into his flanks. They stared at one another, eyes wide with shock, as they felt the tidal wave approach. Neither of them had the strength or the will to resist it - all they could do was ride it out.


* * * * *


The tide had receded once more. He was draped, boneless as a jellyfish, across her thighs and abdomen. She lay sprawled across the bed, her legs spread wide, languid - replete. For the time being.


* * * * *


"Michael?"

"Hmm?"

"We have a lot to do before Monday. We really should get up now."

He sighed. She was right, of course. They should get up. He had something important to do today. Something he wasn't about to confide in her. It would be his surprise.

"Why don't you take a shower first?" he suggested, rolling to one side and getting out of bed. "I'll make coffee."

"You've got a deal." She stretched and yawned, then sat up.

He threw on a pair of cutoffs and went downstairs. If he hurried, he could make the necessary calls before she finished in the bathroom. He dialed the first number, then began measuring coffee into the pot while waiting for his party to answer.

"Monsieur Boudreaux? Ici Michel Samuelle. I have a favor to ask . . ."


* * * * *


The second call was as brief as possible. He could hardly stand to talk to his contact, but if Nikita wanted Walter and Birkoff at the wedding, it was necessary to follow channels, for the time being at least. When it was over, he had what he wanted. He poured the hot water over the coffee grounds, cursing softly as half of it splashed over the counter tiles and dripped down the cabinet. He regarded his hand with contempt.

"That's okay. You know I like it strong." She wrapped her arms around his waist and kissed the back of his neck. Damp tendrils of her hair fell forward over his shoulder. He lifted one and rubbed it between his fingers, inhaling the fresh scent of damask roses.

"It was on sale. Do you like it?"

"Very much."

She disentangled her hair from his fingers and moved toward the toaster. He poured coffee into two mugs and brought it to the table.

"I need to see Genevieve today," she called over her shoulder. "About making a few arrangements for Monday. . . . . toast?" She held out a plate with several buttered slices. He took one and began to spread raspberry preserves on it.

"Fine. Why don't we take the bike into the village? It's a beautiful day for a ride."

She thought for a moment, then nodded. "All right. I guess if I buy anything too big to carry, we can always pick it up tomorrow."

"Another horse, perhaps?" he joked.

She swatted at him with the list she had been making. "If you remember, I wasn't the one who bought the first one! . . . That does remind me, though, I need to buy silver polish for the stirrups. They're almost black."


* * * * * * * * * * * * *

He drove with apparent abandon, but Nikita could feel the minute course corrections that belied that assumption. He might lose control when riding . . . she grinned at the memory of him in bed last night . . . but when it came to anything with an engine, there was no question about who was in charge.

The wind whipped her hair about her face, and she buried her nose in his jacket, relishing the smell and feel of the soft leather. Usually they wore helmets, but the weather was so glorious that they had made an exception this once. She knew he needed the sense of freedom that riding the bike gave him, especially without the usual headgear. As a precaution, he had tied his hair back on top with a rubber band. But, shoulder-length curls still flowed freely in the windstream. She had laced her fingers together across his middle, so she could feel every shift in his balance as the bike went around the curves. He danced the same way. In sync with her -- wherever they were. She hugged him tighter. He covered her hands with his own and squeezed briefly. The bike roared around the final curve into the village. He braked to a stop in front of the toy shop. She hopped off first and held the door to the shop open while he set the kickstand and dismounted.

Genevieve had heard the jangling of the bell. She advanced on the two of them with outstretched arms.

"Mes enfants, I am so happy to see you today! Come, let me greet you properly." And she planted the traditional kisses. To her surprise and delight, Michael reciprocated this time, even hugging her briefly. At that encouragement, she gave his cheek an extra pat and beamed up at him.

"What good news do you have for me, eh?" She wagged a finger at them. "I can see it in your eyes. So don't try to fool me! Come, have some coffee while you tell me. . . . Emil! Viens-toi!"

Emil poked his head in the back door of the shop. "Bienvenue, Michel . . . Nikita." He came forward and began to pour the coffee.

"Just look at your hands, old man!" Genevieve cried. "Go wash them, or we will have clods of dirt in the coffee!"

He looked down and shrugged. "It's just from the garden. A little clean dirt never hurt anyone. Besides, how could anyone tell, in your coffee?" He turned to Nikita. "Do you like tomatoes, cherie? I have so many in the greenhouse that they are beginning to break the vines. Let me give you some when you go home."

"We'd love some, thank you."

"Enough about your tomatoes! They have some news for us, Emil." The older couple regarded them placidly. Nikita and Michael looked at one another. She broke first, as usual.

"Are you free on Monday afternoon?" she asked.

Genevieve winked at Emil, then pursed her lips. "Well, let me see. Emil, do we have any urgent appointment Monday afternoon?" He thought for a moment, then replied seriously. "No, cherie, we have no plans at all on Monday." He grinned at Nikita and Michael. "You have something in mind, perhaps, which requires our presence?"

This time Michael answered. "Two o'clock. Bienvielle. L'eglise de Saint Pierre." We need two witnesses."

"Michel," teased Genevieve, "If words were gold, you would be a pauper."

"We need more than witnesses," Nikita added. "We need family. Will you come?"

"We would break down the doors to the church if you tried to keep us away, wouldn't we, Emil?" "Mais, bien sur," he seconded.

"It will be a very simple ceremony," said Nikita. "We both want it that way, don't we Michael?"

She looked to him for confirmation. To her surprise, he seemed hesitant. "Are you certain that's what you want? I mean, if you would prefer something a bit more . . . elaborate, I would understand."

"No." That one quiet word from her seemed to release something in him -- a knot of tension or fear -- that he hadn't even realized existed. He held out his hand and she took it, smoothing it between hers.


* * * * *


Genevieve grumbled. "Well, simplicity is all well and good, chouette, but one must at least have something appropriate to wear for the occasion. And flowers. And a cake . . ."

"Old woman," Emil interrupted, "Did you not hear what she said? Whose wedding is this? Yours or theirs?"

Nikita grinned. "It's all right, Emil. I suppose I could force myself to buy a new outfit."

"Good! And as for the flowers, Emil can arrange a selection from our garden. And I'll bake a cake - a very 'simple' one , I promise. Dark chocolate, I think."

Now it was Michael's turn to grin. Genevieve certainly knew how to get past Nikita's objections.


* * * * *


Two hours later, Nikita and Genevieve returned from a shopping marathon. They had bought outfits for the two of them and a new suit for Emil. Genevieve had assured her that he would find it useful, not only for the wedding but for the increasingly frequent funerals they were obliged to attend. One of the less pleasant aspects of living to a ripe old age.

"But what about Michel?" she had asked.

For some reason, Nikita had seemed amused. "Don't worry, Madame. He already has a black suit."

While they were gone, Michael had concluded the arrangements he had begun earlier - with the assistance of Emil. The older man would be the courier. Monsieur Boudreaux would supply the goods. By Monday morning.


* * * * * * * * * * * * *


It rained all weekend. Warm spring rain that soaked the fields and ran in rivulets between the rows of sprouting wheat. Rain that released the fragrance of the fresh herbs growing in Nikita's garden - dill and sage and lavender and mint. She kept the windows open, upstairs and down, and the door to the front porch. A cool, misty breeze blew through every room. Inside, they slept, and woke, and slept again. Dreaming together in one another's arms, soaking up peace as the earth soaked up the rain.

Sunday night, they woke at the same time, ravenous. The rain had stopped. They carried the makings of a late supper out on the porch. Bread and feta cheese, olives and the fresh-picked tomatoes Emil had sent home with them. Nikita nibbled an olive absently, watching Michael's throat work as he took long swallows of cold beer. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and caught her looking at him.

"What?" he asked as he tore off a chunk of bread.

"How do you feel?" she asked.

He thought for a while. "Good." He smiled as he realized it was true. Something deep inside him had unknotted. Some reservoir had been refilled. He said again, just to hear the words. "I feel good."

She smiled back. "Me too. It's like I've finally caught up on my sleep."

He knew what she meant. Years of stress, of tightly-controlled emotion, of exhaustion delayed or denied by diligent necessity, had taken a toll on both of them. In addition, secrets long-buried had weighed him down, until he had had no reserves left. In the relative security of the past few months, he had finally begun to let his guard down. He could see, from this vantage point, that Dr. Molbert was right. It was inevitable that those secrets should begin to leak out of him. Perhaps it was time to let it all go. He ruminated on the consequences as he took another swallow. Cool, slightly bitter, it quenched a deep thirst. So did she. She bit into a tomato, and juice spurted all over her T-shirt.

"Oops! That one got away from me!" she laughed, leaning forward and letting the remaining juice drip down her chin. He reached out his hand and wiped it off. She felt the heat of his gaze. The unspoken invitation. She rose and began to gather up the remains of their meal. He followed her into the house. It was nearly dawn before they slept again.


* * * * *


Something tickled. On the tip of her nose. She twitched. On her neck. She jerked and swatted at the annoyance. For a moment, it stopped. Then moved to her ear. Enough! She opened her eyes. He was just about to kiss her.

"Good morning," he whispered, then finished what he had started.

"Mmph." His lips tasted of mint. "What time is it?"

"Nine-thirty."

"What's the weather like?"

"A bit cool, but sunny. Regards."

He rolled to one side, and she saw the blue sky through the open window. The sheers drifted in the slight breeze, and a scent of clover wafted into the bedroom. She sniffed appreciatively. Perfect weather for a wedding.

"Thank you," she said.

"For what?"

"For today."

He teased, "Nikita, I'll never live up to your expectations as a husband if you think I can control the weather!"

"I wasn't talking about the weather, Michael." She smiled up at him, then cupped his cheek in her palm. He leaned into the warmth of her touch, happy because she was.


* * * * *

In the middle of breakfast, she gave a yelp.

"What's the matter?"

"Rings! We forgot rings!"

He took another bite of his croissant. "Don't worry. I didn't forget."

She bristled. "Do you mean to tell me you bought the rings WITHOUT me? Just what in the hell were you thinking, Michael? What if I don't LIKE them? Where are they? Let me see them."

He regarded her blandly. "I don't have them. I asked Emil to pick them up for me this morning."

She replied snidely. "How considerate. Did he help you choose them too?"

He refused to engage. "I think I'll take a shower. Would you care to join me?" His apparent dismissal of the subject infuriated her. "If I were you, Michael, I'd make it a cold shower. Because it's going to be a LONG time until . . . ."

He stopped her sputtering with a kiss. Warm and sweet. "I'm sorry," he said. "You're right. I should have consulted you."

She thawed just a bit. After all, at least he had remembered to buy the rings, which was more than she had done! She decided to let the matter rest - for now. Besides, it WAS chilly today, and she couldn't think of a more pleasant way to warm up than in the shower with Michael. No need to cut off her nose to spite her face.

He could feel the change in her as she softened against him. Pulling her closer, he whispered in her ear. "Perhaps a bubble bath instead"


* * * * * * * * * * * *


"What time is it?" Monsieur Boudreaux stood in the open doorway, still in his robe, with a cup of coffee in his hand.

Emil looked at his watch. "Almost nine-thirty. I hope you have the package ready. Genevieve will give me a hard time if I'm not back by noon."

His old friend grinned. "You're in luck, mon ami. I'm a man of my word. Come in for a moment and I'll get it. Would you have time for a cup of coffee?"

"Well, perhaps I can spare a few moments. Do you have any brioche?"

"But of course. I know how you enjoy them, so I sent Marie to the bakery early this morning."

Monsieur Boudreaux led Emil into the kitchen. "Asseyez - sit down - and I'll get what you came for. The coffee's in the pot. Pour me another cup, will you?"

He returned a moment later with a tiny velvet box. He thrust it toward Emil. "Here. Have a look."

Emil put down his coffee cup and took the box. He slowly lifted the lid. When he saw what was inside, he whistled softly. He looked up at Boudreaux. "I have never seen anything quite like them. May I hazard a guess as to their provenance?"

Monsieur Boudreaux replied, "You may hazard all the guesses you wish, my old friend, but I regret that I am unable to confirm or deny your theories. It is not my place."

"Think nothing of it. If he wants me to know, he'll tell me himself."

The other man nodded. "Just so. Here, have a brioche."

Emil took the largest one and bit into the sweet, buttery roll with relish. "Um, tres bon," he agreed, taking another sip of his coffee to wash it down. A few minutes later, he wiped his hands and stood up. Pocketing the box, he embraced Boudreaux. "Merci, mon ami, for your assistance. I will give your regards to the bride and groom."


* * * * *


"What time is it?" Walter looked up from the field router he was disassembling.

"Almost nine-thirty." Birkoff stood before him, dressed in what he had been assured by the rental agency was the latest thing in formal attire. The older man's eyes widened.

"Do I look all right?" he asked hesitantly. The expression on Walter's face was already eroding his confidence.

"Uh, yeah, sure, kid. You look terrific!" Walter smiled broadly and clapped him on the back. "Turn around, let me view the whole enchilada."

He moved in a slow circle, arms outstretched. Walter nodded seriously. "Yep. You look fine. Just fine." (Lord love a duck! They knew a sucker when they saw one walk in! I wonder how much they charged him for this rig.)

Reassured, Birkoff turned his attention to Walter. "Hey, you'd better get a move on yourself. I don't want Nikita to get mad at us for being late."

Walter chuckled. "Or Michael."

Birkoff giggled nervously. Then, in a soft monotone, complete with French accent - "If you don't arrive on time, I'll kill you."

Walter grinned wickedly. "I dare you to say that to his face." Birkoff paled visibly, then retorted,

"And just what, may I ask, are you planning to wear? No, let me guess. You have a formal bandanna and T-shirt."

"As a matter of fact, I do! It won't take me long to clean up. I'll meet you at Egress in 20 minutes. Here, take this." He reached under the counter and pulled out a small brightly-wrapped package.

Birkoff lowered his voice. "What is it? You didn't . . . ?" He looked around Walter's workspace suspiciously, as if taking inventory.

"Never you mind. Just put it in your pocket."


* * * * *

Half an hour later, the two of them were on the road to Bienville. Walter was driving. His eyes twinkled with humor. He was aware of Birkoff watching him. Every few minutes, the kid would sneak a look at him as if he couldn't believe what he was seeing. His appraisal was quite accurate. Birkoff WAS amazed at the transformation. (The old guy looks snazzy! Not that I'd ever tell him that. His head's big enough as it is.) Walter was wearing a black leather jacket over a collarless white shirt with diamond stud for a the neck button. In his ears were matching diamond studs. And, damned if he DIDN'T sport a "formal" bandanna in black silk with silver embroidered fleur-de-lis!

"Did you call Father Philippe?" asked Birkoff after another half hour.

"Sure did. He's expecting us for lunch at noon. It sure was nice of him to invite us."

"Yeah, it was." Birkoff was silent for a few more minutes, then added dreamily. "I liked it there. It was kind of - quiet."

Walter glanced over at him, then back at the road. He didn't want the kid to see the moisture in his eyes. "Aw, you'd never be happy there, Birkoff. After a few days you'd miss the excitement. If I remember correctly, you've never lasted long in the sensory dep tank. Now THERE was quiet for you!"

"I guess you're right." Walter cringed inwardly at the hopelessness he heard in the kid's voice.

"Maybe. Maybe not," he conceded, against his better judgment. "I suppose it couldn't hurt to give it a try sometime. Maybe we can arrange a week off - come for a real visit. Would you like that?"

Birkoff gazed at him with adoration. "Yeah, I really, really would," he murmured. Walter squirmed. (And just how am I going to arrange that?)


* * * * *


Another hour and they were on the rise overlooking Bienville. It was a clear day, and the green rolling hills were covered in a multitude of wildflowers. The tiny village looked pristine from this distance. The steeple of the church was the tallest structure around, and the stone glittered in the sun. They drove slowly down the country road, with the car windows down. The only sound was the crunch of the tires on the crushed granite surface.

Walter pulled the car up beside the rectory. They got out and knocked on the front door. Walter straightened Birkoff's purple tie and smoothed his own jacket. Just as he finished, the door opened and Father Philippe welcomed them in with a broad smile and open arms.


* * * * * * * * * * * * *

Genevieve Beaullieu stared at her reflection in the armoire mirror. For just a moment, she caught a glimpse of her younger, slimmer self, as she might have appeared on her own wedding day. She smiled at that image. A dimple appeared at one corner of her mouth. Her eyes sparkled - still a brilliant blue. Her new lipstick gave a pretty fair imitation of the natural blush of 50 years ago. Thank goodness for that new sealing compound the young vendeuse had demonstrated. She just hated it when the lipstick crept up the cracks in her upper lip! She peered more closely, then nodded, satisfied that the dam was holding. Backing away, she examined her figure. The new suit was very smart - a bright blue the same color as her eyes. It covered a multitude of - well, not sins, but certainly little peccadillos. "Too many sweets, Genevieve," she murmured regretfully."

"For one as sweet as you? Never!" Emil came into view behind her. He put his hands on her shoulders and kissed the back of her neck. "You are still beautiful, cherie."

Her eyes widened as she felt something hard poking her from behind. He winked at her in the mirror as one hand reached around to cup her breast. "It's only 11:00. They won't be here for another hour."

She slapped his hand away. "I'm not about to mess up my hair and makeup, you old goat! Go take a bath - a COLD one!"

He grumbled his assent, but pinched her bottom in revenge as he turned away. She almost regretted refusing his invitation. But, one had to draw the line somewhere! She gave a small sigh, then deliberately turned her thoughts to the young couple.

What a pair they made. It would never be a dull partnership, thank God! She smiled at the memory of that first day they came to the shop. Nikita had entered first - a leggy blonde with huge eyes that took in everything at a glance. She had exclaimed with delight, then drifted from toy to toy, touching each one with a kind of reverence. Her companion had stood to one side, tracking her every move with a single-minded intensity, seemingly oblivious to Genevieve's frank stare. She had always been a people watcher, and there had been something intriguing about the two of them. Something that had stirred her maternal instincts. That was why she had offered to show him the horse. She had never intended to sell it. But . . . she had no regrets. None at all.

She heard the splash of water in the tub, then Emil's voice. "Aiee, yi yi!" She grinned. That should redistribute his blood flow - back to his brain, where it belonged right now. She gave her suit jacket one more tug, then left the bedroom. There were a few final touches she wanted to make to the cake. It was sitting on the dining room table, and she congratulated herself on how well it had turned out. As promised, it was dark chocolate. Inside. The frosting, however, was another matter. Her own grandmother's recipe - crystallized sugar. It even had a name - "Sans Egal" - "Without Equal." She prepared to add her own personal touch to the cake - tiny bouquets of "rosebuds" crafted from fresh raspberries nestled in sprigs of mint. As she admired her handiwork, there was a knock on the door. She glanced at the mantel clock - noon already! She lowered a large soup pot over the cake. After all, it was to be one of her little surprises for them. She wiped her hands on a damp towel, then went to greet the bride and groom.

"Come in, mes enfants," she cried. "Let me look at you!" They entered the parlor and turned slowly for her inspection. She examined them from head to foot. They presented quite a contrast. Michael was meticulously groomed, elegant in a black Armani suit with a single-breasted jacket that fell almost to his knees. Underneath the jacket, a simple black silk T-shirt with a rounded neck displayed the sturdy column of his neck and shoulder-length hair to full advantage. She especially admired the tight black pants which hugged his muscular calves. The shoes, however - well, comfort was important too, she supposed. At least they were black. Black leather gloves completed his ensemble. In one hand he dangled a pair of black sunglasses. Armani too, if she was not mistaken. It was a unique look -- one that suited him. Suddenly, she recalled Nikita's remark about Michael already having a black suit. He did indeed.

The bride's attire was another matter entirely. Her hair hung in damp tangles around her face and down her back. It looked as though she had ridden over here with her head stuck out the car window like a dog. Her nose was red and peeling from sunburn, of all things. She was wearing a white T-shirt with the words "Depeche Mode" emblazoned across it, and faded jeans with holes in the knees. (Mon Dieu, but she presents quite a challenge!)

Nikita shifted nervously under her steely gaze. "I was hoping you would help me . . . you know?" She held out the garment bag she had been holding. Genevieve melted at her pleading look and gave her a hug.

"But of course, chouette. I would have been offended if you had not asked my help! Now come, let the transformation begin." She turned to Michael. "Emil will join you shortly." She pointed to the pot on the table. "And don't you dare peek at that, tu comprends?" He smiled faintly and nodded.

"Bon. Allons, cherie." She shoved Nikita toward the stairs.

Michael went over to the dining room table. He removed his gloves and lay one hand on upturned bottom of the soup pot. The metal was cool to the touch. He caught a faint whiff of chocolate. His thoughts began to drift. "What did I just tell you?" called a voice from the top of the stairs. He jerked his hand back, then went to stand in front of the picture window. He was still standing there a quarter of an hour later when Emil came down the stairs. The older man called his name softly, then touched him on the shoulder. Startled, he whirled quickly, one palm outthrust. He pulled back just in time. The killing blow stopped a fraction of an inch from Emil's throat. Emil's mouth dropped open in astonishment. Michael sucked in a trembling breath and shut his eyes as his hand dropped to his side. He sagged back against the window ledge.

Emil extended his arm, laying his hand once again on Michael's shoulder. He could feel a slight vibration thrumming under his touch. Like a cat purring. A large black cat.

"Ca va, Michel?" he asked.

The other man nodded silently, then took another deep breath. The purring diminished. Emil patted him gently. "Come. Have a drink." He moved to the brandy cupboard and brought the cherry bounce and a couple of small glasses over to the dining room table.

"Nikita has already sampled this - while you were ill. But I don't believe you have had any yet." In a deliberately casual tone, he told Michael the history of the liqueur. "A la vie," he prompted, handing Michael one of the glasses. They toasted and drank. Emil poured another round. "Sit down, mon ami. I suspect it will be a while yet before they rejoin us."

Michael sank down in one of the parlor chairs. Just in time. It looked to Emil like his legs were about to give way. Come to think of it, his own legs didn't feel very steady.

"Do you have them?"

"Mais oui. Here." He reached in his vest pocket and pulled out the velvet box. Michael set down the empty glass and took the box from him. His features were tightly controlled.

"Did Monsieur Boudreaux show them to you?"

"Yes."

Michael gave him a piercing look.

"Did he tell you anything about them?"

"No. I asked, but he said it was not his place to do so. I agree."

The younger man nodded again, then put the box, unopened, into his jacket pocket.

"Don't you want to check them - make sure they're what you expected?"

"That won't be necessary," he replied.

"Au contraire, mon ami. Something tells me it is absolutely necessary. After all, you're going to be looking at them for the next forty or fifty years, God willing. You might as well get the shock over with right now, while it's just you and me. You know I'll be discreet."

Michael considered the offer, then removed the box from his pocket and turned it slowly over in both hands. As Emil watched, that familiar shuttered gaze came over his face. He glanced to the side, staring into the distance. Emil poured them a third glass of cherry bounce, sat back, and waited.


* * * * * * * * * * * * *


Upstairs, Nikita sat at Genevieve's dressing table with her eyes closed, utterly relaxed under Genevieve's practiced touch. The older woman was brushing out her hair.

"When Monique was small, I would sit her right here, on a pillow, twice each day. In the morning, I braided her hair. And at night I brushed it 100 strokes. It was so long she could sit on it. It used to be strawberry blond, but it darkened as she grew older."

"What color is it now?"

"Auburn - in fact, it is almost the color of Michel's, although with a bit more gray. It is difficult to believe she will be 49 in September. She and Pierre celebrated their silver anniversary last November." Genevieve stopped brushing and looked at Nikita in the mirror. "I pray that you and Michel will have many happy years together, chouette. You deserve it." She bent down and kissed the top of Nikita's head, then continued the soothing brush strokes. At last, she was satisfied that all the tangles were gone. "What style would you prefer, cherie? A couronne, perhaps? A chignon?"

"What is a couronne?"

"A braided crown. Comme ça." She demonstrated.

Nikita shook her head. "I think the chignon, Madame. Like yours."

Genevieve beamed. "That would be my preference also." She gathered the golden strands together, winding them low on Nikita's neck, and pinned them loosely in place. "Now, I have a little surprise for you. Something very old. Something borrowed. And something blue - to match your eyes." She opened a shallow drawer in the center of the dressing table and pulled out a box filled with tissue paper - and a delicate silver net.

"This has been worn by many brides in my family. It goes over the chignon- like so." She carefully spread the silver webbing. It was dotted with tiny bits of glitter. "What are these - sequins?" Nikita asked.

"Diamonds, cherie. They are the remnants of a rather large blue diamond mined en Afrique over 100 years ago, by my great-great oncle. Due to an unfortunate circumstance, the stone was ruined in the cutting process. Only these fragments escaped the disaster. His wife had the idea of preserving them as you see. Alone, they are worthless - but together, they are beautiful, n'est ce pas?"

"Yes, they are." Nikita turned to the side, admiring the glittering net. She hugged Genevieve around the waist. "Thank you, Madame. I will always treasure this memory."

The older woman stroked her hair. "My pleasure, Nikita. Now, I think you had better put on your makeup, eh? It is getting late."

"I don't know," she replied teasingly, "Do you think I really need makeup?"

Genevieve laughed. "Well, if Michel doesn't mind seeing you shed your skin like a garden snake, I don't suppose you do." She rubbed her index finger over the peeling skin on Nikita's nose. "However, if you think he might prefer a wife with SMOOTH skin, I have just the thing."

She rummaged around in her dresser drawer and came up with a silver tube. "This is called 'L'Occitaine.' I order it from a shop called 'La Provence.' It is made from beurre de karite - the sap of an African tree. It nourishes the new skin and disguises imperfections. Here, try a little." She squeezed a dollop into Nikita's palm. It had a light fragrance - entirely unfamiliar, but vaguely floral. It felt wonderful. Nikita dabbed it on her nose and massaged it in. Sure enough, her sun-damaged skin took on a healthy, soft glow.

"This is a miracle, Madame!"

Genevieve smiled. "It's a good thing for you I'm a miracle worker, chouette!"

At last they were ready for the piece de resistance. Genevieve unzipped the garment bag and pulled out the dress they had chosen together a few days before. It was the palest of blues - almost silver - a simple, sleeveless silk sheath with a rounded neckline. It slid over Nikita's head and draped straight down to her ankles. It needed no ornament. In the bottom of the bag was a box containing the matching shoes. Open-toed, with a sling-back heel, they were covered in the same blue silk. Once she had slipped them on, Genevieve took her by the hands and backed her slowly toward the armoire mirror. "Now, close your eyes and turn around, cherie. All right, you can open them now."

Nikita blinked twice, then stared at her reflection in utter silence.

"Well?"

"Now I know why you 'guided' me toward this particular dress, Madame."

"Yes, I must confess when I saw it, I thought immediately of the net. It was too perfect a coincidence to ignore."

"It's beautiful."

"YOU are beautiful, chere. I have never seen a bride as beautiful as you, and I have seen my share, believe me."

A deep rose stained Nikita's cheeks. She ducked her head, suddenly shy. Coming to stand behind her, Genevieve put her hands to either side of Nikita's neck, forcing her to confront the image in the mirror.

"Mais non, cherie! Look at yourself! You may always be beautiful, but never again in quite the same way as this moment. Relish it. Remember it forever. As I have."

Nikita stared at the two figures in the mirror. Tears blurred and blended the images, erasing the years between them. They were Woman.

Slowly, she turned. "I'm ready now," she said.

Genevieve gave a silent nod - acknowledging the secret bond they shared.

Together they walked out of the bedroom and down the stairs. Into the future.


* * * * * * * * * * * * *


The door to the parlor was closed. Genevieve stepped forward and rapped softly. "Emil?"

"Un moment, chere." His tone was polite but brooked no argument. The two women exchanged glances.

"Take your time. We're ready whenever you are," Nikita called out, taking Genevieve by the arm and leading her away from the door. To her relief, the older woman came willingly. They had only gone a few steps when the door opened. Emil closed it swiftly behind him and stepped forward to kiss Nikita's hand.

"Exquisite, cherie. Michel is sure to be dazzled."

"I wouldn't count on that," she replied with a smile. "He's pretty dazzle-proof."

"Not where you are concerned," Emil insisted. "I do not think you fully recognize the power you have over him."

"C'est vrai," seconded Genevieve. "I know a man in love when I see one, and believe me, he is under your spell. I recognized it from the first."

"Is he all right?" Nikita finally dared to ask, nodding toward the closed door.

There was a slight hesitation, then Emil replied "Of course. He just needed a moment to himself. Typical wedding jitters. We shared a glass of cherry bounce."

"Only one glass?" Genevieve frowned.

"Well, perhaps two - or three."

"As I thought," she grumbled. "I only hope he isn't so 'relaxed' that he falls asleep before saying the vows! Now come, help me carry the cake and the flowers to the car." She turned to Nikita.

"You stay here, chouette. And take my advice. If he doesn't come out of there in the next five minutes, go in and get him. Too much time to brood - that's his problem!"

She gestured once more to Emil, and the two of them slowly carried the cake into the kitchen. Nikita could still hear Genevieve giving him instructions as they went out the back door with it. "Be careful! If you drop it, old man, I vow that you will not taste another of my apple tartes until the next Spring festival!"

"Threats will only make me more nervous," he whined. "Do you WANT me to drop it?"

Their voices faded as the kitchen door slammed shut behind them. The parlor door opened at almost the same time. Michael stood there, pale and still, devouring her with his eyes. She took the first step, but he closed the distance between them. She could see traces of moisture still glittering on his eyelashes. She palmed his cheek and smiled at him. He covered her hand with his own, then lifted it to his lips. His feather-light kiss made her shiver.

"You're so beautiful," he whispered. "I know I don't deserve you, but I can't help wanting you."

"I want you too, Michael. "I need you too. That's all that matters any more."

He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. Instead, he squeezed her hand so tightly it was all she could do not to wince. Instead, she returned the pressure and drew him toward the door.

"Let's go."


* * * * *


Emil and Genevieve were waiting for them beside the car. Emil opened the door to the back, and Genevieve hovered anxiously as Nikita sat down and carefully arranged her dress.

"Et Monsieur?" Emil opened the opposite door for Michael. Then, "Madame?" to Genevieve, assisting her into the front seat. She dimpled becomingly at the special attention. He was playing the part of chauffeur to the hilt.

No sooner had they left the village than Michael's hand crept over to Nikita's. She laced her fingers through his and settled back to enjoy the ride. Gradually, she felt him relax. She glanced over and saw that his eyes were closed. His breathing was deep and slow. (How romantic! He's fallen asleep on the way to his wedding!) She shook her head in wry amusement.

"Psst! Genevieve," she whispered. "Regards-lui." The older woman turned around and saw Michael. She gasped in outrage and elbowed Emil. "You're responsible for this, old man!" She hissed. "So you'd better be able to wake him up when we get there!"

"I had to do it!" He defended himself in a stage whisper. "Besides, have you ever known me to miscalculate the dosage? Don't worry - he'll be fine after his little nap."

At that, she subsided. It was true - Emil was something of an expert on the liqueur. He had even been called in by the midwife as a consultant on several deliveries, when she had been in doubt about how much to give the laboring mother.


* * * * *


By the time they rounded the last curve and looked down on Bienville, Michael was stirring. Nikita felt his hand twitch several times. She stroked it with her thumb, and he turned his face to her and opened his eyes. He blinked slowly several times, bringing her into focus. She loved the way his long lashes fanned his cheeks when he did that. She smiled.

"Are we there yet?" His voice was a bit husky from sleep. Or was it from ...? She looked down, and he blushed furiously. Sure enough, his hand wasn't the only thing that had been twitching.

"Almost." She adjusted his jacket, hiding the evidence. He jerked upright and pushed her hand away. She chuckled.

Emil nudged Genevieve. "I told you so."

For once, she let him have the last word.


* * * * * * * * * * * * *


"More brandy?"

"No thanks, Padre. We don't want to fall asleep in the middle of the ceremony, do we Birkoff?"

Birkoff's eyes popped open. "Yes." (Wonder what the question was - oh well, it's always better to answer in the affirmative.)

Walter was glaring at him. (Oops - maybe not this time.)

"I'm sorry, what did you say?"

"I SAID, we don't want to FALL ASLEEP, do we?"

"Oh, no. We sure don't."

Father Philippe laughed at the young man's discomfiture. It was obvious he wasn't used to brandy.

"It's perfectly all right, Mr. Birkoff. Go ahead and finish your little nap while we old men solve the problems of the world."

"Speak for yourself, Padre. I've had my fill of solving the world's problems. Today we're on downtime, and I mean to make the most of it."

Birkoff repressed a yelp. The brandy must have affected Walter more than he realized, for him to even hint at their real occupations. Fortunately, the priest let the matter drop with a simple "Bonne idee."

The meal had been delicious. He hadn't had much home-cooked food, and he usually preferred burgers to steak anyway. He had been wary at first, of the unfamiliar tastes and textures of the various dishes. But, Walter had threatened him on the way here. "At least take a couple of bites of whatever is on your plate, or I'll personally see to it that Operations finds out about your sneaking off to play video games on Level 6!" So, with Walter's eagle eye on him every minute, he had forced himself to sample every course. And, to his surprise, he had really liked most of what he ate. Especially the dessert. He licked his lips, hoping for one more taste of the chocolate mousse. No luck. (Maybe . . . ) He sneaked a look over at the table. Darn. That waiter guy had already taken away the dishes.

"Would you like another dessert instead, Seymour?"

He jumped. Had the priest read his mind?

"Uh, sure, Father."

The priest rose. "I'll get it for you. Don't worry, it's no trouble at all."

As soon as he left the room, Walter was all over him. "That's right, Birkoff! Let the old man wait on you! You're scoring points right and left, kid!"

"Well, you TOLD me to eat whatever he gave me!"

Before Walter could counterattack, the door opened and Father Philippe entered, carrying a tray with three desserts. He smiled serenely. "I must confess, this is my favorite part of every meal. I brought one for each of us." He passed the tray around, then took the remaining dessert and dipped his spoon into the rich pudding. "Umm," he groaned as though in ecstasy. "Well, what are you waiting for, mes amis? Mangez, mangez!"

Birkoff glared at Walter in triumph as he took a big bite, then licked the back of his spoon with a long, slow stroke. Father Philippe saluted him with his spoon. "Touchéé, Monsieur Birkoff." Then his eyes met Walter's, and the two older men chuckled conspiratorially.


* * * * *


By the time they finished this second dessert, it was nearly 1:15. They were interrupted by a knock on the door. It was one of the altar servers.

"Father, it's almost time. Do you want us to light the candles?"

Father Philippe jumped up and excused himself, saying "Please forgive me, mes amis. I did not realize how late it was, and I must prepare for the service. Perhaps you would do me the favor of waiting in the garden to greet our guests?"

"Of course, Father," replied Walter. "Is there anything else we can do to help?"

"As a matter of fact, yes. Madame Beaullieu is bringing a cake and flowers. I had asked Andréé to set the table for us, but he had to leave early today. His son is playing in a soccer tournament at school, and Andréé is one of the coaches. I see that he has left everything in the kitchen. If you could arrange it . . ."

"Say no more, Padre," replied Walter. "Consider it done."

"Merci, merci beaucoup." And he rushed off to change into his vestments.

Ten minutes later the table was covered with a lace cloth and napkins, rose crystal champagne glasses, and the household's antique china dessert service. Just in time, too. As Walter and Birkoff stepped out into the garden, they saw the Rover rounding the corner.

Birkoff ran ahead to the gate, waving wildly. Walter shook his head at the younger man's innocent excitement. He knew Birkoff had never been to a wedding. And might never attend another.

The car doors opened, and Emil and Michael emerged. Michael helped Genevieve out of the front seat while Emil escorted Nikita. Birkoff's eyes nearly popped out at the sight of Nikita.

"You look . . . you look . . ." he stammered.

"Good enough to eat, Sugar," finished Walter for him.

She beamed at them both, then extended her hand to Walter. "Just a taste," she teased, as he bent down and brushed her fingers lightly. As he straightened, he was aware of Michael's direct gaze. It was a silent challenge. He was slightly taken aback, then relaxed as he realized Michael was not even aware of what he was projecting. Well, he could fix that pronto. He gently released Nikita's hand and faced Michael with a knowing grin - his eyes wide and eyebrows raised. Michael looked puzzled. Walter could tell the moment he realized what he had been doing. His face flushed a dusky red and he broke eye contact. Walter held out his arms wide and gestured with his fingers. "Come on, kid, give this old man a hug, just to show you don't have any hard feelings."

Michael smiled then and stepped forward, wrapping both arms around Walter's shoulders. "You're lookin' good," Walter whispered in his ear. "I'm glad."

Meanwhile, Nikita was kissing Birkoff on the cheek. His fair skin glowed scarlet with embarrassment. But he didn't back away, she noticed.

"Oh, excuse me!" she exclaimed. "Walter, Birkoff, I don't believe you've met Emil and Genevieve Beaullieu. Genevieve, Emil, allow me to introduce two of our dearest friends." The French couple had been reticent, but they came forward eagerly to shake hands with these new acquaintances. Soon, all four of them were chattering amiably, while Nikita and Michael stood to one side, observing this interface between their past and future lives.

"Say," Walter interrupted, "Father Philippe said you brought some stuff. We've got the place all set up. Do you need help bringing it in?"

"Oui! Merci!" exclaimed Genevieve. "Vite, vite, Emil! It is almost time!"

Emil opened the rear door of the Rover and lifted out several baskets of flowers. "Lead on," he said to Walter, handing him the flowers. "I'll bring the cake."

"What can I carry?" called out Birkoff. Genevieve handed him a large spray of gladiolas. She carried a plain white box, as well as a fat candle with a silver bow tied around its base. "Come with me to the church," she commanded. "I'll show you where to put these." He followed her meekly.

Nikita smiled at Michael. "Well, my sweet baboo, It looks like we've been abandoned. What should we do now?" She stepped closer. His nostrils flared at the scent of her perfume. She brushed that same recalcitrant curl behind his ear. At her touch, he was suddenly as hard as the gems he carried in his pocket. Thank God for the length of his jacket. She felt it too. He could tell by the way she licked her lips and leaned toward him. He gave a low moan.

"Coming?" There was a hint of laughter in the voice behind him. He closed his eyes, fighting for control before he dared turn around.

"Almost," he murmured, his eyes glittering at his tormenter.

Walter gestured dramatically toward the church.


* * * * * * * * * * * *

Walter opened the door of the church and they entered the vestibule. Genevieve was waiting there, still with the white box in her hands. She opened it and withdrew a bouquet of white roses intermingled with wildflowers - a jumble of pink and yellow, with trailing white jasmine wound around a pale blue ribbon.

"Oh Madame! It's beautiful." Nikita held it to her face and breathed in the fragrance. "Here, Michael, doesn't it smell wonderful?" She waved it gently under his nose. Jasmine. As always, the memory of his mother accompanied it. He closed his eyes. He could almost see her face -- almost hear . . . . He became aware of Nikita's hand on his cheek. Of the sound of her voice.

"Michael."

He opened his eyes. She was looking at him. She knew.

"They're here."

He didn't need to ask whom she meant. They WERE here - all of them. The unseen witnesses. The uninvited guests. The beloved dead. Her family. His own. He knew what Nikita wanted him to do. So, for the first time, he didn't try to shut them out. He joined her in welcoming them to this celebration of life.

"Yes."

Her smile was a beacon, leading him home.


* * * * *


"Well, if there's nothing else, we'll wait for you inside," said Genevieve. She and Walter entered the sanctuary and joined the others who sat already waiting in the front pews.

The processional music began. They saw Father Philippe standing in front of the altar. He smiled and beckoned. They linked arms and walked down the aisle - together as they were meant to be from the beginning. From the moment he had stepped in the door of that white room.


* * * * * * * * * * * *


"Mes chers amis, nous sommes ici aujourd'hui pour joindre cet homme et cette femme . . . "

Father Philippe's voice faded to a pleasant drone as they stood there, hand in hand before him, but with eyes only for one another. This ceremony was merely a public affirmation of their true marriage - a marriage of mind and heart which had already taken place.

"Nikita, voulez-vous marier Michel, l'aimer, et l'honorer, . . . jusqu'a la mort vous separait?"

"I will."

"Et Michel, voulez-vous marier Nikita, l'aimer, et l'honorer . . . jusqu'a la mort vous separait?

"Je le veux."

"Les cernes, s'il vous plait. - The rings, please."

For the first time since the ceremony began, Michael's hand left Nikita's. From his pocket he pulled two rings and placed them on the tiny pillow held out by the altar server. Nikita gasped in recognition. These were Josephine's rings! She would never forget the first time she had seen them, as they tumbled out from that velvet sack onto the table in the loft. Gold filigree, intricately worked --the man's ring adorned by a single emerald, the woman's by a sapphire. She felt the heat of Michael's gaze. His eyes shifted from her to the rings and back again, and she could see in his stark features that his wedding gift to her lay on that pillow -- not the rings themselves, but what they symbolized -- the key to his past. The secrets of his soul.

Father Philippe made the sign of the cross, blessing the rings. He handed the first one to Michael. Nikita held out her hand. Michael slipped it on her finger and recited the traditional phrase unprompted. "Avec cette cerne, je te marie, et avec mon corps je t'adore - with this ring, I thee wed, and with my body I thee worship."

She smiled to herself. She could certainly vouch for that last part!

Then it was her turn. She took the ring from Father Philippe and placed it on Michael's finger, repeating the words he had just spoken. It was a bit snug, and she had to give it a slight twist to fit it over his knuckle, even as she recited, " . . . and with my body . . . " She heard him suck in a breath, and when she looked up, afraid she had hurt him, she saw that his pupils were dilated. He licked his lips and swallowed thickly. She grinned impishly, giving the ring yet another push. He colored deeply, then turned in self-defense to face the priest.

Father Philippe appeared oblivious to the undercurrents passing between the two of them. He was reciting the concluding words of the ceremony -- making the obligatory announcement, "If anyone here present should know of any impediment to this marriage, let them speak now . . ."

Walter whispered to Birkoff. "It's a good thing Operations and Madeline weren't invited, eh kid?"

Birkoff snorted out loud, causing the entire wedding party to glare at him. He hung his head in embarrassment, but Walter slapped him on the back and said aloud to the assembly, "Sorry, folks, he got something caught in his throat. Nothing to worry about. He'll be fine in a minute."

A few minutes later, it was over. The words had been said. The vows had been made. The wedding candle had been lit and the blessing had been given.

"You may kiss the bride," said Father Philippe at the last.

They stood there like two mannequins.

"Well, what are you waiting for?" he prompted.

They slowly turned to face one another. One look at Michael and Nikita knew exactly why he was afraid to touch her. But there was no avoiding it now. She grabbed his face with both hands and gave him a big juicy kiss full on the lips. His arms tightened around her, and she could feel him throbbing fiercely against her. Suddenly, he wrenched his lips from hers and, grabbing her by the hand, began a headlong dash down the aisle. "Michael - slow down!" She hissed. Unfortunately, her dress was acting as a hobble, preventing her from keeping up with his long strides. He halted just long enough to pick her up. The delighted witnesses trailed after them, hooting and pointing at the couple who rounded the corner of the church and disappeared from view.

"Oh, mon Dieu, aidez-moi, Genevieve!" cried Emil, nearly collapsing with laughter. "Il ne peut pas attendre! - He can't wait!" "C'est trop drole - too funny, n'est ce pas?"

Genevieve pretended outrage at first, even going so far as to hit him with her purse. But soon even she couldn't hold back. "Oh, oh, Emil! I think I just wet myself, cher!" She sank down on a bench and pressed her legs together, holding her stomach as she gasped for air.

Birkoff looked confused. "Where did they go?" he asked. Walter just shook his head and grinned. Father Philippe replied, "They had urgent business, my son. I am sure they will join us when it has been concluded. Now, why don't we all have a glass of champagne in honor of the happy couple." And he led the small party over to the rectory.

Against the rear stone wall of l'Eglise de Saint Pierre de Bienville, Michel Samuelle thrust himself as deeply as he could into his eager bride. They strained together, thighs quivering, as they rocked back and forth ever so slightly. Her dress was hiked up around her waist, and the rough stone abraded her rear end, but she couldn't care less. He hadn't had time to drop his pants - only to open his braguette enough to free that red-hot bar which had been tormenting him all through the ceremony. Just then, she groaned and arched into him. He bucked against her, grinding his hipbones into hers, coming in such a violent rush that she cried out as the scalding milk of him filled her cup to the brim. He buried his face in the hollow of her neck, and she heard his helpless groans give way to a long sigh of relief. She sagged back against the wall, her boneless limbs no longer able to support her.

"Michael? What are we going to do? We have to go back there and face them! One look at us and they'll know what we've been up to."

He gave a breathless chuckle. "You think they don't already know?" He pulled out and away from her, staggering slightly.

"Do you have a handkerchief?"

"Here." He handed her a black silk square. She wiped herself, then started to clean him off. He jerked and came half-erect again under her hand. "I'd better do that," he grated, and took the cloth from her. "I think you're right," she mumbled as she tried to straighten and smooth her dress.

"You look fine," he assured her as he zipped his pants. He cupped her face in his palm and kissed her once more. "So beautiful." She stood back a bit and looked into his eyes. She brushed the back of her hand over his cheek and echoed, "So beautiful."

Arm in arm, they returned to face the music. And the laughter. And the warm and loving friends who waited for them.


* * * * * * * * * * * *


The party lasted well into the evening. The young couple had been toasted with champagne. The cake had been cut and pronounced delicious by one and all. Nikita appeared to have fallen into a coma from an overdose of chocolate. She lay across the sofa with her bare feet resting in Michael's lap. He massaged them absently-mindedly while sipping brandy from Father Philippe's private stock. Now and then a faint smile would cross his lips, as he listened to the conversations swirling around them. After an hour or so, his eyes drooped shut, and only quick action by Birkoff saved the brandy glass from shattering on the stone floor.

"Let them sleep," murmured the priest. "They must be exhausted."

"No doubt," snorted Emil. He and Father Philippe looked at one another, then burst out laughing all over again. So, the party continued with its guests of honor enthroned in oblivious splendor.

Sometime around six o'clock, Walter ended up in the rectory's kitchen, making sandwiches from a leftover roast. Emil and Father Philippe had really hit it off, and at this very moment he was singing "La Marseillaise" accompanied by the priest on the ancient upright in the parlor. Father Philippe's technique left something to be desired, but there was no doubt about his enthusiasm.

As he brought in the platter of sandwiches, Walter noticed that Genevieve now occupied center stage. He sat down beside Emil and waited. She nodded to Father Philippe, who played several chords as introduction. In a smoky contralto seemingly unaffected by the years, she launched into "La Vie en Rose." She sang directly to Emil.

C'est lui pour moi, moi pour lui dans la vie    (It's him for me and me for him, in this life.)

The last line died away into utter silence. Then, the clapping began. Emil had tears running down his cheeks. He got up and hugged Genevieve fiercely. "Je t'aime, ma petite." She returned his embrace and whispered, "And I love you, my husband. Pour tous les jours de ma vie. - for all the days of my life."

"I think we should have another toast!" shouted Birkoff. He had had several glasses of champagne and was feeling no pain. "To love!"

"Right on!" echoed Walter, as he filled their glasses. "Toujours l'amour!"

After that, things gradually began to quiet down. They fell upon the sandwiches like ravening wolves. And when those were gone, they began eyeing the remains of the cake.

"Just one more little piece couldn't hurt," said Genevieve, as she plopped a thick slab onto Birkoff's plate. She pinched his cheek. "You need fattening up anyway, piglet," she teased.

Birkoff's mouth dropped open in surprise, and Walter nearly choked on his own bite of cake. What he would give for a surveillance tape of this gathering!

" . . . time to wake them up, don't you think?" he caught the tail end of Emil's remark. The others were discussing the sleepers.

"Do you know their plans?" asked Father Philippe.

"Non. They have kept their own counsel," replied Genevieve.

"They've had a lot of practice at that," murmured Walter.

"I know," she said, putting her hand over his. He was almost afraid to meet her eyes. She said nothing more. Just nodded in a comradely fashion.

"Well," he said, clearing his throat. "I guess it's about time for us to clear out of here anyway. We need to be back in Paris by ten o'clock. Besides, we don't want to overstay our welcome."

"You are always welcome here," said Father Philippe. "You must return soon and plan to visit with me for a few days at least." At that, Birkoff's eyes lit up. "We were just talking about that on the way here, Father. We'll do that real soon, won't we, Walter?"

"You can count on it, kid." He decided then and there. Whatever it took, they'd come back. Birkoff deserved that much.

"I suppose we should wake them up, then. Genevieve and I must be going also, mon pere. I don't like to drive after dark. My eyes, you know."

They stood around looking at one another - all thinking the same thing. Who was going to be the one who tried to wake those two from a sound sleep?

"Allow me," said Father Philippe finally. He walked over to Michael and placed his hands gently on the top of the sleeper's head. He waited a few moments, allowing the warmth to penetrate, then called him softly by name. "Michel. Michel. Attends. C'est moi, Pere Philippe." The younger man's eyes opened. The priest repeated the litany softly. He lifted his hands and came to stand in front of Michael. He smiled down at him and said calmly, "Did you have a nice nap, mon fils?"

To Walter's amazement, Michael smiled back at him and replied pleasantly, "Very nice, mon pere." He shrugged his shoulders apologetically. "Please forgive us. We did not intend to fall asleep. Why didn't you wake us?" He shook Nikita gently. "Nikita, wake up." She lashed out with her foot, nearly catching him in the groin. It was a good thing her feet were bare! He stood up and raked his hands through his hair. Turning to face the company, he apologized again for his and Nikita's neglect of them all.

"Pas du tout!" Emil assured him. "I tell you, we have all had a marvelous time. It is only too bad that you have missed so much of it yourselves. But do not worry. We will have another celebration - at the baptism, eh?" His chuckle turned into a groan as Genevieve elbowed him sharply in the side.

Michael's expression flattened. He made no response to Emil's friendly jibe. Just turned back to Nikita and shook her again, this time from a safer spot. She mumbled something unintelligible at first, then opened her eyes wide. "Oh my God!" She scrambled up from the sofa, nearly toppling Michael. She looked at them all in chagrin. "I am so SORRY! I can't believe I fell asleep! Michael, how could you let me . . .!" He put his hands up and shook his head, backing away slowly. "It wasn't my fault . . ."

She stared at him open-mouthed, then burst into laughter. "It wasn't your fault? Not your fault?" She tilted her head and grinned at him. Then, she stepped closer and gave him a kiss full on the lips. "Congratulations, my sweet baboo," she whispered in his ear. "But, you sure picked a fine time to decide that something actually happened that isn't YOUR fault!"

The others didn't hear what she said to him, but whatever it was, he was obviously profoundly affected by it. He turned his face into her shoulder and hugged her so tightly they wondered how she could breathe. But she didn't seem to mind. After a few minutes they disengaged and turned to face their friends.

"We thank you from the bottom of our hearts for your love and support today. Your presence has been the best wedding gift of all."


* * * * * * * * * * * * * *


They had been the last to leave Bienville that night. Michael's mood had become more somber once their guests had departed. Distant - distracted, he had smoothly deflected Father Philippe's attempts to draw him out. Rather, with exquisite courtesy, he had expressed their gratitude one last time and escorted Nikita to the rented Peugeot he had reserved.

"Where are we going?"

He looked at her solemnly. "Home."

"This isn't the way home, Michael."

He downshifted. "Not the farm."

She didn't ask any more questions.

He drove through the night, stopping only for petrol and coffee. It was nearly dawn when they entered Marseilles. They passed elegant townhomes and shops, continuing into an older neighborhood of larger estates set well back from the quiet tree-lined streets. He stopped the car across the street from a wrought-iron gate. A carriage lamp illumined the address -- 23 Rue de Varenne.

He lowered the car windows. The air was thick with the scent of night-blooming jasmine. He sat back and stared silently at the gate and the driveway beyond. She ran her fingers through the damp curls at the nape of his neck. He shivered under her touch. Suddenly, he opened the door and stood up. She got out and walked around to his side of the car. She leaned into him and he put his arm around her, drawing her close. She could feel his whole body vibrating.

"Sshh," she whispered, stroking his back in slow circles. "I'm right here, Michael. I love you. Nothing's going to change that."

He turned to face her for the first time since he had stopped the car. His eyes were dark pools, glistening in the lamplight. He stroked his thumb across her eyebrow.

"How can you be so sure?"

"Because of who you are, Michael."

"And you think you know who I am." His voice held such regret, such pain, that she knew he was prepared to lose her. Was already devastated by that loss. In that instant, she made a silent vow. No matter what he confessed, she would stand by him. Somehow, they would deal with it. However, she knew there was no way he would believe her if she told him that. All she could do was wait. And listen.

He pointed to the gate. "I grew up here. My father grew up here. And my grandfather, and his father. This has been the Samuelle family home since 1778.   Louis XVI awarded the property to Moishe Samuelle in payment for the necklace he fashioned for the Queen.

"The emerald and diamond necklace from the Josephine collection."

"Yes." He continued.

"Moishe Samuelle came from a long line of Jewish diamond cutters. Expert jewelers. They were known throughout Europe for their artistry. The necklace was Moishe's first commission from the king. It was only the beginning."

"The entire collection? . . ."

"Yes."

"And this?" She pointed to the ring on her finger.

"Was made by Moishe, but not for the royal family. As a wedding gift to his son and daughter-in-law."

"But how did these become part of the collection?"

He wrapped his arms around himself. "It's cold here."

"Michael, you can't just stop now. You have to tell it all."

He stroked her cheek. "I know. There's an inn a few miles up the road. Come with me that far. I'll finish it there." Again, that tone of hopeless finality.

"All right, Michael."


* * * * *

The inn had a blue door, and was named, appropriately enough, "La Porte Bleue". The proprietor was already up, and the smell of coffee wafted into the reception area. Nikita's nose twitched in appreciation. Michael noticed, and he requested that a pot of coffee and a selection of pastries be brought to their room as soon as possible. A sleepy-eyed young man escorted them to a room at the back, with a tiny balcony overlooking the kitchen garden.

While waiting for breakfast, Michael started a fire in the pot-bellied stove that stood in one corner of the room. He crouched in front of the open stove door, feeding in small sticks, then larger ones as the blaze caught. Nikita stood behind him, her hands on his shoulders, admiring his economy of motion.

It was only a few minutes before there was a knock on the door. He made no move to rise - only huddled there staring into the flames. She opened the door and indicated the small round table near the balcony door. The young man set down the tray and accepted politely the few francs she shoved into his palm. After he had left, she poured the steaming coffee into the two yellow crockery mugs on the tray.

"Come have some coffee," she invited, and he slowly stood up and came to the table. She pulled out a chair and shoved him gently down into it, then sat across from him. She blew on her coffee. Steam drifted across the top. Deliberately casual, she picked up a croissant and broke off a large piece. She chewed in silence, tried to swallow what felt like a lump of raw dough. It stuck in her throat, and she took a long sip of coffee, watching him all the time from over the rim of her mug. He had wrapped his hands around his coffee mug, and she noticed that the warmth had stilled their tremor - for now. She steeled herself for what was to come.

"Okay, Michael. Start talking."


* * * * * * * * * * * * *


He raised the mug to his lips. It clattered against his teeth as he took a sip. He set it back down with exaggerated care, then looked out the window in silence for a long time. He began to twist the ring on his finger, around and around. When he spoke, his voice was so low she had to strain to understand the words.

"The rings were passed from generation to generation. From oldest son to oldest son. My grandparents were the last to wear them. They had them on when they were taken away by the Nazis. German art experts would have recognized the craftsmanship and included them in the Josephine collection.   My father -- he used to tell me the story of the rings. I must have heard it a thousand times. They were a symbol of all he had lost. They were part of my legacy as his only son."

"And the rest of it?"

He really had trained her well. In that one question, she had cut straight to the heart of who and what he was.

She heard his sharp intake of breath and knew that she had scored.   A keening sound started in the back of his throat, and he began rocking back and forth, cradling his hands in his armpits.

"Michael? Michael?"

It was like she had turned off a switch. He stopped and looked at her with glassy eyes in a paper-white face. "Please."

"And the rest of it?" she repeated, ruthless in the face of necessity.

He realized she wasn't going to let it go. Not this time. He felt like an animal with its paw caught in a trap. Gnawing it off in the desperation to escape. He began to tug viciously as his ring, tearing and bruising his knuckle. She reached across and stilled his hand. "Stop."

She had left him no options. Blocked every other route. The only way left was forward.

"My father was 15 years old when his parents and little sisters were taken. He never saw them again. He only escaped because he was out hunting. His father thought that the family was exempt from the laws governing Jews, since they had converted to Catholicism during the 1920's. He was wrong. My father became a sniper with la Resistance. That's how Emil met him. He was barely 18 when the war ended. He had killed 107 men."

He paused. Then, in a dreamy voice, he continued. "When I was little - maybe five or six - he would take his rifle out of the case and show me the notches he had carved in it.  I learned to count to 100 that way. I had trouble understanding a number that big. Strange. It doesn't seem like so very many to me now." He looked at her with a puzzled expression, as though she might be able to explain it to him. She shuddered. He was far from her now, and she wasn't at all certain she could call him back.

She extended her hand and brushed his hair back from his face. He flinched away from her touch. For a few minutes, he just sat there, staring into space. Then the words began to flow from him once more.

"After the war, he spent several years drifting - to Spain, Italy, Greece - eventually making his way across the Mediterranean to Palestine. He made connections there. Men like himself, who were searching for some raison d'etre. They traveled to the United States, to the Soviet Union, China, Australia. They were pilgrims in search of power.   And my father was their guide. In their travels, they drew other devotees to their cause.

"Which was?"

His smile was chilling. "Why, to protect the innocent, of course. To eradicate terrorism, by whatever means necessary."

She felt as though a worm had begun to nibble at her brain.

He continued. "By the mid-fifties, they had enough influence and capital to establish their own power base - 'Le Centre' - in Paris."

Nibble nibble. The worm grew.

"Why Paris?"

"DeGaulle offered. He was determined to wipe out the shame of France's defeat at the hands of the Germans. He saw my father, a certified hero of the Resistance, as his means to achieve that end. It never occurred to him that my father was using him instead."

She murmured, "Predator and prey - it all depends on one's point of view."

Suddenly, he focused on her. "Exactement."

"He met my mother while on a trip to New York in 1963. He was 38. She was 23 - a secretary to the French delegation at the U.N. They married three weeks after they met. She used to tell me it was a "coup de foudre" - a thunderbolt - that struck them. I never believed her. Until it happened to me."

In an instant, his naked need for her was written all over his face. His eyes were flame, and she was unable to shield herself from the blaze. It burned. It burned. She reached out to him, and he caught her hand in a grip so tight she could feel her bones shifting. Tears blurred her vision.

"I'm sorry," he husked, as he loosened his hold on her. "I didn't mean to hurt you."

"No matter," she said. "Go on."

"They returned to Marseilles. He had restored the family home. I was born there the next year. Marie followed in 1973."

"My mother was never fully aware of his work. She was content with her home and her children, with her music and art. She worked part-time at the university art museum. My father's long absences were a source of friction, though. They fought often - giving no quarter. It was quite frightening to us. I sometimes prayed that they would divorce, but they never did. Despite everything, I know now that they loved one another - violently so - until the end."

"And how did it end?"

A long pause. "She died. When I was 14."

"How?"

"Violently."

She almost couldn't get the words out. "Who killed her?" Prepared herself for the answer she expected.

He looked at her. "Not him."

She regrouped. "Who then?"

"She was teaching a summer class in art at the université.   She got caught in the middle of a student demonstration that turned into a riot. When it was over, she lay trampled in the middle of the street."

The worm nibbled. And grew.

"Did the demonstrators have a name for themselves?"

He took a sip of cold coffee. Looked out the window again. "L'Heure Sanguine."


* * * * * * * * * * * *


"Excuse me. I'll be back in a moment."

He stood up and walked to the door. She was tempted to follow him, but something held her back. All the same, she was weak with relief when he returned. He sat down and waited politely for her next question.

"What did the police do?"

"Nothing. In those days, there was very little they could do. The student uprisings were just beginning, and the authorities had no experience in dealing with them. Since there were no witnesses willing to testify as to what had actually happened, her death was ruled accidental."

"And your father? What did he do?"

"He buried her." Then, in a hoarse whisper, "Et moi avec elle."

"And you with her?" She repeated in English.

He cocked his head, as though the English were gibberish. When he spoke again, it was in a thick accent, "Oui. . . I mean yes. Me wit' her."

She was terrified she had pushed him too far. "Michael, do you want to stop?"

He did want to stop. So badly that he could almost taste it. But he couldn't. The memories were beating inside his head, so insistent now that he felt he would go mad if he couldn't release the pressure. From deep within, he drew on his last reserves of strength. He took a deep breath. Then another.

"No, thank you." This time he managed the "th."

"How did he bury you, Michael?"

"He initiated Phase I. Started the sequence -- too soon. Too soon!" The rage blossomed. Consumed him. "I was only a child! . . . I was only a child." He said it again - all emotion leached from his tone. With his back against the wall, he had flipped that emotional switch.

(Thank God!) she thought. She didn't begrudge him whatever defenses he needed to see this through.

"I found out later that he had always intended for me to succeed him eventually. But, my mother's death triggered in him that same thirst for revenge as had the slaughter of his family. This time, I was his weapon. The day of her funeral, he took me with him to Le Centre. It was quite a revelation. The technology was amazing - even then. He introduced me to his chief strategist - a man he called Mr. Jones. For two days and nights they force-fed me the details of the organization my father and his cadre had created. By the third day, I was no longer a child."

"For the next four years, I trained for my first mission."

"Which was?"

"To infiltrate - and destroy - L'Heure Sanguine."

"Which you did."

"Of course. With one exception - its leader."

"René Dion."

He nodded. "He wasn't what I expected. I was starving, and he fed me. I was cold, and he warmed me. I was an outcast, and he took me in. In the end, I couldn't betray him."

"So you became the sacrifice."

"Yes, although I didn't think of myself in those terms."

"And when you were imprisoned?"

"My father turned that to his advantage as well. It served a dual purpose. To teach me a lesson, and to use me to accomplish his next goal. By this time, Section One was becoming a problem. Adrian and her chief strategist, Paul Wolfe, were having 'philosophical' differences. There was imminent danger of a coup. The Board was concerned. My father assured them he would do whatever it took to restore stability."

"So you entered Section as a recruit."

"Yes."

"And for all those years, you worked your way up, taking on every filthy job they threw at you. You became their whore. And for what? Operations and Madeline DID overthrow Adrian. Operations' plan to recruit prisoners became standard Section policy. So, you failed."

"No. I accomplished my mission."

"How can you say that?"

"The goal was never prevention. It was containment."

Now she understood. "Like driving a race car. A light touch on the wheel - minor course corrections."

"Exactly. Too heavy a hand and you hit the wall."

"And Operations and Madeline never suspected that they were being manipulated?"

"They suspected. They thought it was George."

"When did they find out the truth?"

"The day we left."

She remembered his mysterious phone call the morning after Adam's death.

"So, for the past twelve years, you have been taking orders from . .. .?"

"For the first eight - my father. When he died, his successor. Mr. Jones."

"How did your father die?"

"He shot himself."

"Are you sure about that?"

"I'm sure. I was in his office when he did it. He had called us in - me and Mr. Jones - as witnesses. He had terminal cancer. He was determined to make his own appointment with death. But, he wanted to ensure a smooth transition. So, he videotaped our last meeting."

"And why did Jones succeed him instead of you?"

An ironic smile twisted his lips.

"By that time, I was too valuable in the position I already held. The Vacek mission was in play. Elena was pregnant with Adam. An attack from Red Cell was predicted within the next two years. And you . . . "

"What about me?"

"Your training was in a . . . crucial phase."

"You mean Operations was ready to cancel me."

"Yes."

"But surely you could have protected me as head of Center?"

He shook his head slowly. "Not without jeopardizing the delicate balance of power. I could not have justified that to the Board."

"So you turned down the succession. You stayed with me."

"I owed it to you."

"How do you figure that?"

He didn't answer. He didn't have to. She could see the truth in his eyes.

"Whose idea was it to recruit me? To frame me for murder?"

"My father's. He saw you as a lever - another means of controlling Operations. The plan to recruit criminals had always been controversial - had been approved by the slimmest of margins. It would have been more than Oversight could swallow to have Operations framing people in order to recruit them.

"Did Operations know I was really innocent?"

"No. It was my responsibility to make sure of that."

He sighed. It was almost over. Soon he could rest.

"Nikita, I've ruined everything - and everyone - I've touched. Simone. Elena and Adam. You.

Before she could say anything, he stood up. "Please excuse me. I won't be long."


* * * * * * * * * * * *


This time when he left the room, she peeked out the door to see where he was going. He walked stiffly down the hall, one hand sliding along the wall for support. He entered the bathroom at the end of the corridor and closed the door. She was right behind, but if he was aware of her presence, he was incapable of doing anything about it. He was on his knees, draped over the bowl of the toilet. There was nothing left to come up -- that had gone down the drain nearly an hour ago, on his previous visit. Still, his body convulsed with dry heaves - nearly silent spasms that forced red-tinged bile from somewhere deep inside him.  A spoonful at a time, it spurted into the water, swirling in patterns like dye. Again and again and again.

She covered him with her body, her arms over his arms, her breast and belly against his bowed back, her cheek nestled in his hair. She whispered over and over into his ear. "I love you. Let God love you. I love you. Let God love you."

The convulsions remained violent. He was completely spent, losing consciousness during the brief respites his body allowed.   Only her hold on him kept him from drowning. Gradually, the interval between attacks lengthened, and she began to hope for an end to it.  She looked around for a towel.   Snagging one from the shelf above the sink, she wet it under the faucet and pressed it, sopping, to his forehead.  He gave one last bubbling hiccup and moaned softly. She held the cold towel in place for the next several minutes, until she was sure it was finally over. She let him slide down onto the floor, turning him on his side just in case. He was utterly still.   His face was almost translucent, with blue veins she had never seen before crisscrossing his eyelids and temples. She wiped pink-tinged froth from the corners of his mouth, then lay down behind him on the cool tile, spoon-fashion, drawing him into the circle of her arms.  In his ear, she continued the mantra she had begun. "I love you, Michael. Let God love you."

It was nearly a half-hour before he came out of it. She felt him tense, then try to roll over.   She released him and sat up, watching his feeble attempts to lift himself off the floor. He looked dazed, uncoordinated.

"Michael, listen to me. Michel - ecoutes." She used her most commanding tone of voice. He peered up at her, his eyes struggling to focus.

"Put your arm around my neck," she instructed, crouching beside him.  He obeyed, but she had to hold his hand to keep it from slipping off.  She grabbed him by the belt and hauled him to his feet. His legs were rubber, and as they folded under him she hoisted him over her shoulder.  (Thank God this isn't a small bathroom!).  She opened the door a crack, looked in both directions down the hall, then carried him back to their room.   She locked the door behind her and dropped him down on the bed. He was asleep before his head hit the pillow.


* * * * *

She couldn't believe the magnitude of his revelations. She felt numb. She supposed she was still in shock. A fragment of the Old Testament came to mind. Something about the sins of the fathers. The fathers. No wonder there was such a close bond between them. They were both victims of a personal holocaust. Well, the cycle was going to end here and now.

She sat down on the bed and picked up his left hand. She rubbed her thumb over the emerald in the ring. It was the color of his eyes. She was willing to bet that Moishe Samuelle's eyes had been that same green. She threaded his fingers through hers. Pressing their joined hands to her lips, she kissed both rings.

"I promise you, Michael. I swear on these rings. It's finished." She leaned down and whispered it in his ear. "C'est fini, Michel."

Now she could cry. She lay her head on his chest and let the waves of grief - and of release - sweep over her. Cleansing tears. Healing tears. At last, she slept.


* * * * * * * * * * *

Everything hurt. He tried to open his eyes, but they were gummed shut. He smelled vomit. Nearly gagged. Tasted old blood. Tried to swallow, but his throat was dry and swollen. Gave up the effort. There was a weight on his chest. He tried to lift his arm, but it was just too heavy. His fingers crawled over the sheet until he encountered another hand. He grabbed hold of one of the fingers just before the darkness descended.

The next time he woke, the weight was gone from his chest. So was the hand. Everything still hurt - even his scalp. He tried to call out, but all he heard was a faint croak. Tried again, with no better luck. Then someone slipped a hand under his neck and tilted his head forward. A glass touched his lips, and a few drops of water dribbled over the cracked dryness there. He concentrated on prying his lips apart, and a moment later the stickiness gave way to cooling softness as the water seeped into his mouth and trickled down his throat. He quivered in relief. Opened his mouth wider, hoping for more.

"Slowly, Michael," she said. At the sound of her voice, he began to cry. She was still here. He hadn't dreamed it after all.

The tears welled around the glue sealing his eyelids. He felt her fingers, dampened with water, wiping away the residue. He blinked reflexively, then tried again to open his eyes. This time he succeeded. Even through the fog that still clouded his vision, her face was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.

"It's finished, Michael. C'est fini. And I'm still here. Jusqu'a la mort nous separait - until death separates us."

The tears overflowed, coursing down his cheeks. He tried to reach up to her, but all he managed was to grab hold of her shirt. She helped him then, lifting his arms to her face and holding them there so he could feel her own tears. He wiped them away with his thumbs.

"I love you," he said, but he couldn't be sure the words came out. They must have, though, because she replied, "I love you too, Michel Samuelle."

He tried to move - to get up - but it was beyond him right now. His head fell back on the pillow with a thump. He couldn't stop the grunt of pain that came from somewhere down in his gut.

"Just be still, Michael. Let me."

He felt her fingers working at the buttons on his shirt. Heard her unzip his pants. Slowly, gently, she removed his clothes. His skin felt raw, and a frisson shook him. Then she was passing a warm cloth over the front of his body. She placed a pillow on his chest, folded his arms around it, and rolled him over. She washed his back, then lower - all the way down the backs of his legs. He nestled his cheek into the softness of the cushion.

After patting him dry with a towel, she began to massage him. Beginning with his head and neck, her hands kneaded and molded every part of his body to her touch. Even his fingers and toes. Soft groans escaped his lips - he wasn't sure of pain or pleasure - or both. By the time she finished with him, he felt as though his very bones had dissolved. The last thing he remembered for a long time after that was her singing. Some children's nonsense song. It didn't matter what. Just the sound of her voice was more than enough for him.

Nikita lay beside him, more content and at peace than she could ever remember. She didn't feel sleepy. Or hungry. Or too cold. Or too hot. Everything was just right. (Like Goldilocks) she thought muzzily. It was fine - really fine - just to lie here listening. Listening to a pair of jays screeching and splashing in the fountain below. Listening to the faint voices of the proprietor and his son tending the garden. Listening to Michael breathe. Deep and slow.

So passed morning and evening, the first day. Genesis. And when the sun was low in the sky, he woke clear-eyed and eager for her touch. She spread her bounty before him and welcomed him to the feast.



* * * * *


They left the inn the next morning. He drove back down the winding road to Marseilles proper. She drifted in a half-sleep, eyes closed, not paying attention to the direction he was taking. It had been an exhausting - and fulfilling - night. His recuperative powers really were unusual. The car slowed, then stopped. She smelled jasmine. Opened her eyes, afraid of what she might see in his.

He wasn't looking at her, but at the wrought iron gate. To his surprise, he felt only a faint nostalgia, a dim regret, for all that had been lost. He could feel her eyes on him. Those drowning blue eyes. Pulling him into the deep waters of her love. He turned to her at last. Smiled as he felt the undertow take him.

"Let's go home," he said. And started the engine.







The End.







*** The song  **After Al** l is the love theme from the movie Chances Are, and belongs to Cher, and to Geffen Records.***